This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes. + Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web at http : //books . google . com/| Digitized by Google Digitized by Godgle <^^ THE il^ iu)t.xaore wide of the mark, than his bringing up a succession of kings and aspirants, during a long course of years, as the fulfilment of the ten horns, that Daniel l)e1ield, firmly rooted contempora-. ries in the head of his fourth beast. It looks little less than outrageous, to me, to see Pto- lemy Philometer, who aspired to the throne, and Deme- trius, the young and only son, who was now far away, even a hostage at the metropolis of the real fourth kin jj dora, rrcally this looks as if Rome had considerable power alreaay, over the "exceeding strong " fourth kingdom of our professor !) and Heliodorus, the royal treasurer, placed up in the head of the beast as firmly rooted kings ! for it must not be lost sight of. that the little horn plucked up three standing ones, that had roots. But as " these great beasts, which are four, are four kings which shall arise out of the earth,"* and ''the ram which thou sawest, having two horns, are the kings of Media and Persia," and " the rough goat is the king of Greeia," in these three passages kings are cert^itfly put for kingdoms. And another : " when he "was sFrong, th«' great horn was broken, and for it came up four notable ones, towards the four winds of heaven." The profcs sor will be the last person tp deny that these four horns mean kingdoms, after having himself placed eleven kings upon one of them. Besides, the 22d verse says, four kingdoms shall stand up." So now, as "the ten hoinsout of this kingdom, are ten kings that shall arise/' [ must believe they mean ten kingdoms also; which may be further argued, by referring back to our first quotation, Dan. ii. 28, where he informs the king that . Grod had made known to him what should be in the LATTER days. With this in view, I see not how to avoid the conclusion, that the ten toes of the colossus are ten kingdoms ; which, with the modifications indi- cated in the change among the ten horns, are to con- tinue, until the stone strikes the image and breaks it to pieces ; or, as it is expressed in the second imagery, the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given lo the burning flame ; which is not yet done, and I think never can be until "the transgressors are destroyed togethtrf" (Ps. xxivii. 38,) and "the slain of the Lord ^all be at that day firom one end or the earth, even unto the other end of the earth ;" (Jcr* xxv. 33 ;) and "all the ^ " --^-«.»^-. . t„ji- -v^«u^i_ up proud, yea, and all that do wickedly — shall be bumea , ;" Mai. iv. 1. And if the toes are kingdoms, then niust the horns be also, for they indicate one and the same th'mg. Afler looking at the beast and his ten horns so kmg, we are prepatred to look mor« particnlarly at the \ittle horn, that had a mouth and eyes. Now, as Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. we think, we have proved that the fourth is the Roman, and the horns are Kingdoms ; And as it was strong as iron until the dismemberment, then it follows, of course, that the little horn cannot be Antiochus, for he was dead at least 500 years before the ten had come up in the head of the beast. Besides, " the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them, until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High ; and the time came that the saints possessed the KINGDOM.^' Dan. vii. 21, 22. days." In vitw of Uua dear and onambbmoiis revela- aa— J>d epcm hkng his&ronnBerflnietoimioii^^tlM del ; that it was long, is certain, from the fact that it the very moment the great Antitype, on the banks of the. was closed up until the lime of the end ^ and also, Irom Jordan, was ofieiaUy MkaowMged by the Father's Gabriel's saying it was for many days ; and also, by what voice from heaven, " this is my beloved Son," all the Daniel says in the first verse of the tenth chapter, in the types withdrew and ceased forever. What need of l!hinl year of Cyrus, when he had his thini vision, viz., shadows, when ^ substance had come? Glory to God ! " but the lime appointed was lonr ;" and by looking " Lo, I come ; in the vdnme of the book it is written down this chapter, and reading at the 14ih verse, "Now of me, I delight to do thy will. O God "—is fulfilled to [ am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy the letter ; the Son is inducted into office ; the Father people in the latter days : for yet the vision is for mani^ has officially acknowledged him ; the Holy Ghost de- When the professor quoted the above passage, on his 13th pag^, and omitted the last clause, I mquired of my- self, what is the reason ? Is he afiraid we should not see a fulfilment, in what took place in the Jewish nation, at the death of Antiochus ? Now, as *• Ancient of days " and "Most High" must mean God ; and as he has not yet come, and given the kihodom to his saints ; then it follows incontrovertibly, that the little horn camiot be Antiochus ; and equally certain does it follow, that it must be Papacy ; which had eyes tp see, and a mouth to speak, unlike all his predecessors : whereas, Antiochus differed not, in anythmg essential, ttom those that pre- ceded him. THE "TWO THOUSAITD TRUSS HtJlfDXCD DATS." As we have found our brother in some sad mistakes about " another third kingdom of brass, which should bear rule over all the eanh," and " the fourth kingdom that should be strong as iron," and also " about the ten ^ horns out of this kingdom, and another that shaU rise afler them ;" so, I have some fehrs about taking him for a " pilot " to navigate my little craft through the "dan- gerous waters, and amidst the concealed rocks and shoals," of the " deeply interesting " 2300 days. " In the first year of Belshazzar, king of Babylon, Daniel had a dream and vision of his head upon his bed." vii. 1. So, then, he was abed and asleep. " In the third year of Belshazzar, a vision appeared unto me, even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at the first. And I saw in a vision : (and it came to pass when I saw, that I was at Shushan, in the palace, which is in the provinee of Elam,) and I saw in a vision, and I was by the river Ulai." viii. 1. It is as certain that this was in the dav-time, as it is that the first was in the night. Now read 26th verse : " And the vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true : where- fore shut thou up the vision, for it shall be for many days." From these three quotations, we gather the fol- lowing facts, viz., that Daniel hod a vision in the eve- ning ; in three years after, he had another in the morn ing ; and that they are one, by the word being in the singular number in the lost verse ; and that it is true \ that it was to be shut up ; and to be for many da3rs [Query. Is it likely Gabriel would call three and a half years many days ?] Whose voice but God's could it have been, from be tween the banks of Ulai, directing Gabriel to make Dan iel understand the vision ? " Understand, son of man ; for at the time of the end shall be the vision. Behold, 1 will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the indignation: for at the time appointed the end shall be." Solemn occasion! Jehovah commands Gabriel, and he instructs Daniel. Momentous truths and stupen- dous events must be about to be made known, to have convened such an assembly. Well, what are they? Why, that a wicked king should rise up, and trouble the Jews three and a half vears, and then die ; and " blessed is he that waiteth and cometh " to hear of the death of Antiochus! Can "a ripe scholar," that is a ChrUiiaii, believe this is all that is meant? Will the professor in- form us in what sense the death of Antiochus was the lime of the end ? — how, and why, that couUl be called the last end of the indignation ? Will he inform us how long it was before the Jews were overcome by the pa- gan Romans ? If the death of Antiochus was the last end of the indignation to the Jews, then what is the meaning of Christ's words : " These be the days of vengeance, great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people ; they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and be led away captive unto all nations?" And does not the present state of " this people " prove that the last end of the in- dig^notion has not yet come ? I wait for an answer to these important questions. I have said, these three quotations show us that the visions are one ; that it is true ; that it was to be shut up ; and to be for many days. That they are one in substance, may be further proved, by noticmg the word after, in the first verse of this chapter. I do not see how Daniel could mean a/ter^ in point of time, as he had in the line above told us it was three years later. I think therefore, it must mean like the first. That it is like the first, we have only to look at the professor's view of the three last kingdoms, to make it certain ; viz., the bear and ram, Persia ; the leopard and great horn, Alexan der; the terrible beast and he-goat, Grecia: and the two little horns, Antiochus. That the vision is true, no believer will doubt; that it was to be shut up, and that too till " the time of t/ie end." it will only be necessary w read Dan. xii. 4, 9 to satisfy any person but an infi- he was praying, " Gabriel, whom I hud seen in the vis ion at the beginning," (spoken in the post tense,) " touched me, about the time of the evening oblation : he informed me, talked with me, and said, Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplication the commandment came forth, and I am come to shew thee : therefore un- dzrstand the matter, and consider the vision." If this announcement to Daniel does not positively show, that Gabriel had come to explain to him a vision, which he had had some time previous to his long prayer, I am unable lo see how words can be put together that will express it. Well; what do we find in these four last verses ? Anything in the first, but telling him what the seventy weeks are " determined " for? Anything in the next, but what should take place in the seven weekSy and what in the sixty-two ; and when to begin his reck- oning ? What m the next, but that Messiah should be cut oflf, for others, not himself, and that a certain people should come, and destroy the city and sanctuary ; and that desolations were determined unto the end of the war? And now, what in the last verse? That he should confirm the covenant with many for one week, and cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease in the midst of the week, and he would make desolate, because of the overspreading of abominations, even until the consummation [end of the world] and that determined shall be poured upon the desolator ; [the people who destroyed the city and temple.] Now, if there is a vis- ion in this chapter, where is it ? which verse is it in ? [ ask the "reverend professor" to point us to the verse, and ff not, to acknowledge his mistake. Gabriel savs, seventy weeks are determined upon, to bring in everlasting righteousness, 6cc. But the profes- sor says sixty-nine and a half accomplished aU this. Gabriel says, he [Messiah] shall confirm the covenant with many for one week. The professor says, "What a period in the world's history were those seven years— the central point of which exhibited the Saviour cocpiring on the cross." The simple truth is, diat Christ began this work, by his messenger, John, at the time the sixtr- nine weeks ended. Then, in the midst of the last week, tion to Daniel, I see no way to avoid the conclusion sacrifice uid oblation ceased." that this vision is identical with the first, which extends to the time "till thrones were placed, [the professor's '^^ svsifTS fsidicted m thb last chaptehs. rendering,] and the Ancient of days did sit, his throne As we have found Antiochus one of the chief charac the fiery flame, his wheels burning .fire ; a fiery stream ters, in the professor's view, in what we have gone issued and came forth firom before him, thousand thou- over, so now he figures largelv in these last chapters, sands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten I find no particular iault with wtuit he says, until he gets thousand stood before him: the JUDGMENT was set, to the 14th verse of the 11th chapter. Here we begin and the books were opened." Dan. vii, 9, 10. Can a todifler. After detailing the blooSr wars between Eg>T)t sane Christian doubt for a moment that this is a sub- and Syria, and after the true third kingdom had nearly lime description of the last day ? destroyed itself by its " kmg-continued, ^tractive wars," Now, if I have succeeded in proving that the visions we find a new power is mtroduced : "tOio the robbers are one, and that they extend to the judgment day, then tof thy people shaU exalt themselves to establish the vis- the inquiry of one saint to "that certain saint wliich ion." Most certainly, here is anew power introduced, spake," "how long the vision, the daily, and the trans- Could it be any other than the Soman? What other gression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and power was able to step in, and exalt themselves ? Fur- the host to be trodden under foot?" must involve in it, ther wars between the north and south, in 15th verse, how long shall the wicked nations, represented by these The 16th to the end of the 19th verse, I must believe, ferocious and amorous beasts, trouble the people of God ; can be no other than Juhus Cesar's wars, in the heart or, in other words, how long before the stone shall strike of the third kingdom, and his assassination in the senate the iniage, and grind it to chaff*, and the terrible liea,st, chamber. with his eight remaining horns, be given to the burning 20th verse : "Then shall stand up in his estate a fiame ? raiser of taxes, in the glotr of the kii^gdom." " There From the labored argument of the professor, about went out a decree, from Cesar Augustus [the first Ro- these 2300 days being but 1150, 1 should think he over- man emperor] that all the world should be taxed." looked the idea, that the ambiguity cast around the Luke ii. 1. I think there con be no mistake as to who question and answer was a part of the closing and this is, in this verse. shutting up of the vision ; and that if it had been said^ The 21st and 22d verses must then relate to Tiberius * how long before all the nations of the earth shall be Cesar, under whose reign the Frince of the covenant (destroyed, and the judgment set ? ' and hod the answer (who con possibly be none other than Jesus Christ) was been < Unto 2300 years ; then shall the end of this broken. Here, now, we have arrived down to the end world come :' how, I should like to know, could it have of the seventy weeks, or A. D. 33. Antiochus had then been closed, shut up, and sealed from the church and the been dead just 197 years. And at that tob shall Michael stand up, the mat Prince : and there shall be a time of troubte, such as never was since there was a natUm even to that same time : and at that tdq thy people shall be ddivered. every one that shall be found written in the book. And many of them that sleep in the dust of thi earth ikoU \ Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. be of ftwake i aud they that be wise shall shine as the bright ness of the firmament : and they that turn many to ri«^hteoasness, as the stars forever and etek. Where are we now ? At what point of time, hare we arnved, biU the sternal olorifici.tioi( of the nghteone ? How (lid we get here, but by closely following the divine narrator, who began this chain of great events to Daniel, with these words : " And now I will shew thee the truth ?" If all the eleventh, with the three first verses of the twelfth chapter, are not a closely connected chain of events, from <' ihei« shall stand up yet three kings in Ferslai" to the shining of the rishteoas forever and ever, then 1 most earnestly enQ-eat tne professor to point us out the defective link. How, and where, does he get his authority for apply- ing nearly all the llih chapter to the wars between Syria and Egypt ? What were the other horns about, and that other nea' power, further west? Why does he not tell OS, who the great prince, Michael, is ? I most earnestly call his attention to these first words : " and at that time.^' What meaning is there in words, if these do not join the fall of Aniioehus [if it means him] with Michael standing up, and the great time of trouble such as never was before ? (We must not forget that this time of trouble is after Antiochus has come to his end, and none to help h'un.) And at that time deliver- ance comes to all whose names are written in the book ; the dead arise, and the righteous are forever glorified. Will the professor point us to the fulfilment of these things after the Call of Antiochus, amd at that time ? ''Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall increased. And when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all theae thines shall be finished. Many shall be purified, and made white, and tded : — the wise shall tmaerstand." I would inquire of the professor, if there is any fulfilment of these things in this ** time of the end ? " «And from the time the daily shall be taken away.^' Here, now, I wish to ask my brother to take 1^ Hebrew lexicon, and look out the word here rendered << daily," and lell us whether that '< best Hebrew scholar in iMew York " was correct in saying, the meaning is " continual wicked? " and if it is so, then how does he dare call it the Jewish sacrifice ? 1 cannot possibly agree with the professor with re^^ to these 1290 and 1335 days ; but I do most cordially agree with him iu the last verse. He says, "thou Shalt go down to the grave in the cheering omfidence 'hat, ultimately, as allotted thee by the gracious purpose of God, thou snalt participate in all the blessings of the Messiah's kingdom, the kingdom which shall not be destroyed." Mr. Editor, what a melancholy sight have we seen ! — a distinguished professor of Theology, an instructor of young mmisters, issuing remarks on the book of Daniel, in the ^' Review'^ of our denomination, and passing by stuch promises as are therein contained to " the saints ;'' or if he notices them at all, it is only to mutilate, or ex- plain them to mean some vindication ot ibe Jewish wor- ship. To what a state of things have we arrived, when << a ripe scholar " could find four ancient universal em- pires,^ and the Roman not one of them ; and that all the rrophetic periods in this book (^except the seventy weeks) *^nniuatea with Antiochus, lo8 B. tk <*Our task is ended," and although we have not "as- sumed the office of a pikH," yet, hvw could we see " the waves strewed with another wreck," without pointing it out ? " We take no pleasure in differing from the good and devoted " professor. " But we must be permitted to l>ow with the profoundest reverence to the majesty of divine truth, ' whenever it is discovered." That this humble effort, undertaken and carried on by constant prayer, may be Uest to the awakening of my respected brother to a re-examtnation of this subject, is the most earnest prayer 'if L. H 1 How can My rma of eommon nndtnundiiif lead this detcripiioii of the he-goal's cominf oo Uia wiuca of Uia wijid, rrom the west, tjmtlng down, ami atamping upon the ram, and tlien waxing very great, without Motn; the coiifbeion which ie kitroducod into the fkir acrlpiural account of the fbor kingdoma. by adopting Mr. Chaae's ilteory? Looking a*, thle through his jpaaeea, we eee the /eitrM kinnloin, flying irora Europe, OTor the Helleepont, Asia Minor, and the Etfpliratea, clnrgiog upon and ranquiahlng the *ec9nd kingdom ; (by the way, I had thought this Ibartn empire embraced the whole East, even as far aa the bidus.) We nniei not forgei, it waa the eoAT that came from the weat, the ooat that was mored with clioler Mgalnst the ram ; the oo4T tliat brake the horns of tlie ram ; it was the eo4T that cast him down, and sumped upon the ram ; and Pro* fessor Cliaae says the ooat b the ''fourth kingdom upon earth.' know it was the "jSrsl king" that directed hia movementa; but it wae no less the goal on that account. While this waa going on be- I ween the accoyjJ and /aw r/ A kingdoma, where, I would ask, was the *' Mina kinnloai of bntae, which abouU bear rola over all tlw earth » '' —where } Why, it was high and drr, sunding up, a mere appendage t»'ibe fourth. But after the goat had become rery great, the great aefa was hrakan, and four came vp in Ha eland; but it waa tha noAi eia'. 9 The dleeimilerit/ In the eyoibolB. setting Ibrth the pro fta sar'i ' '^' ' yja. , belly and thjgha of braaa 3 If the Komao Is not the/our/A univaraaJ empire, Uien it m%i»t U \iiii fifth ; bill I dofr any man to And any f^fth universal kingdom iii the book of Itenlal, but the endlesa kingdom of "thb aAUfTs," wlUch is to be set up wh&n the clav, iron, brass, silrer, and gold ot the Image are broken to pieces to^siher; and wmbm the fourth bean is stain, and his body destroyedj ard given to the burning flame ; and WHEN the little horn is broken wUhout liand : and If it is btbhmal, then its subjects miut be In their Immortal bodiea ;->-ergo, the Ro- •nan then is the fourth kingdom. third Idofdom, must not be forgotlao , feur "winged, four headed leopard, and t liam. Where la the KHji win^vTu, iwi uMuuwu inv|HHU, luiii vari giaal II ... leaat reaemUanca In the two first wHh the last f But pot the two and aU Is hi irat with the goat himaelf, with his hm hana, i i a M M H ii and prapartian. I hnrnMny, APPENDIX. As the foregoing remarks were prepared for the Chris tian Watchman, and as I well knew both Mr. Croa^ell and the publisher were hostile to the Second Coming of Christ in 1843, I was obliged, of course, to content my- self with merely overturning the professor's theory, with out building up any other ; but, meagre as was my article in this respect, it was inadmissible to their columns. While I have been considering Mr. Chase's ^^Uemarhsy^ and looking over Professor Stuart's ^' Hints on Proph- tcy^'* I have been led to inquire, what can be the reason tint our learned and good men are driven to such ex- tremities: to come out against nearly all their uwii standard commentaries ; the heretofore received opinions of the pious fathers ; so as to raise a universal shout of exultation among the wicked; even to call forth the shrill notes of the '< Trumpet'' in their commendation f I did not need to inquire long. The reason is obviouji j— " my Lord ddaytth his coming " was too visible in every line of their "BemarkSj^^ and "HintSj^* for the eagle eyes the ^^ wicked servants^* not to see it ; and when the} w it, it was natural for them to rejoice. "The end is not >et," says Mr. Dimmick . "Amen,' say all the Universalists in the land. " It is all muomhlne^'" says Dr. Sharp: "Good," says Mr. T. Whittcmore ; "the doctor is a man of sound understanding." ^^Tht world will stand centuries, and hundreds of centuries to cwn«," says Mr. Rogers: "True," say Fiction Norris and Chameleon Lovell,of the "Olive Branch ;" the world is yet in its infancy, and will exist to a good old a^e." "It is only unlearned men wresting the Scriptures," says Mr. P. Smith, of Carlisle. " That is it," echoes the great mass of the wicked. " There always have been men, in every age, prophesying that the world was soon coming to an end," says every opposing minister in the land, who has condescended to speak out upon the sub- ject ; ergo, the world will never come to an end. " The day and hour are not known to any man, or angel j-' therefore it cannot come next year. Universalists quote this passage as ot^n as any other, ahhough this chapter was all fulfilled at the destruction oi' Jerusalem, accord ing to their belief. But enough of thi.s. On the 12th page of Mr. Chase's Remarks, he says, " It was in the aays of these kings that the God of heaven should set up [cause to stand,] a kingdom, which was not to be destroyed ; that is, he would preserve, sustain and gloriously vindicate the true religion, the worship connected with the promises made to tne patriarchs and prophets, and with the coming of the Messiah, in whom ail the nations were to be blessed." As he leaves out the best part of this passage, I will quote the remainder. Dan. ii. 44. "And the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms; and it shall stand forever." So, then, according to his views of this passage, the stone striking the image, and reducing it to chaff, and becom- ing a great mountain, and filling the whole earth, (for it cannot be denied that this 4 Uh vei-se is the explana- tk)n of that fipre,) is nothing more than God's vindica- ting the Jewish worship I 5ly soul sickens over such an explanation as this, Irom a learned theologian. On the next page, after quoting the first part of thai pasi^a^, " I bclield, and the same horn made war with the saints," 6cc^ he says, " The iNTsarosiTioif here ex- pressed in few words, and some of its important conse- quences, rre set forth more fullij and vividly in tht glowing vision described in a preceding pan of this 7th chapter, from the ninth tnthe 14th verses." Worse anc worse! Are the divines ma*? i — Thrones cast down ; An- cient of days coming on his fieiy throne, preceded by a fiery stream, with ten thousand times ton thousand and thousands of thousands standing before him ; the judg- ment set, and the books opened ; the beast (the fourth kingdom] ^ven to the burning flame ; the Son of man coming with the clouds of heaven, and receiving hi> dominion, and glory, and an everlasting kingdom, which shall not pass away ! onh/y inter rosiifo in behalf of the Jews! ! Oh, brother Chase, fall upon your knees, with the Bible open at this chapter, an.l entreat GchI to forjjivr you for wresting the plain and vivid description of that tremendous scene, which I most fully believe will burst upon a guilty world, and a sleeping church, in 18481 rosTseaif T. There is ene thing in which we are supported by this "highly respected theolo^cal professor," viz., both little horns are the same identical power. We heartily thank him f«r this. VBTTER, TO N. COLVER. I RAVB read TOur toetorM, tnd am aorry to aay they are calMlkied, and hare had tha aflbct, to make the heart of the enamlee of the Locd to rejoice ; and the oppoaite eflbct upon many of Aie deanot iriande. When a man'e preacUnf pleaeea Ood, it will comlhrt all hie chUdrea who hare daily Inteicouree with him ; when will comfiwt all who are hia. It pleaeee the doTil, it Think of the wo (Ariat m inet pronoui that oihod oqa of hie '* littla onee;" alee the pualehmaat of that lenranl who only " ate and drank with the drunken." In your prelhnhiariea ia eeen the eloven fx>t of popery, viz., that we, tmlearned, cannot nndaretand the BiUe ; but BMiet oepend upon the " correct knowledge of biblical interpretation," whicn you aaj may be "Intelligible to the Intelligent." This would be eonnd logic if the " intdUgmU" OMrttd among themoetoOB. While Stuart and Chaae aay the " littie horn " of the 7th " Ie Antiochue, aa aU muet afftae," yoQ eay it la Nero. Art you aa wdt informed ao tkM art in Hebrew and Chatdeet DowUng agraee with ua, that it ia Fftpacj. Tou and Stuart think the 2300 daya are day§j but can only make them about At AoUochua; Dawling and Chaae ear they are half-daya, and that M not quite long eoaagh. Dowling and yooraelf admit the 4ih empire is the Roman ; while SUiart, Ohaae, and Folaom aay it ia the divided Qreek. Why aU thia diaagreemeat arnoi^ the " intelligent," if " a knowledge of correct biblical hktarpratation " ia the one thing needful to underatand the BtUe f On your flnt page, you call the belief that the kingdom la not yet set up, " a ragary." If the kingdom w eat up, where ia the Unff t theeubjectflf the territory ? Satan certainly continnea to be the a^atf of thia wdrld: the terrible "fourth beaat," with hie aeren ori^nal horna, and that other " liule honu" ia not yet " deatroyad and given to the burning flame ;" the Son of Mary does " not yet alt on the throne of hie fitbor, David {" for an Inaplred apoetle aaya, " Wo have auch an HTOH PRIEST, w Jo ia aet on the right ha$ui of the throne of the majaaiy In the baaveaa." Chrlatiana are yet " atnuagera and pUgrima on the earth ;" and they muat etiU thvouah much trlbolatlon enter into the kinrdom of God." If hie kingdom la aet up, why did Chriat com* mand hia dieciplee to obey the Ceaara of thia world! Why dU he tall them " it waa his Fathers good pleasure to give them the kingdom," If tlioy were than in poaaaaaian of It * """ ^ " thy kingdom come," if it was eat " on the throne of his glory." " Come, : the kingdom," if they had been In p o ima a t on of it ainca they were con- verted? Iftherei^nofgraceln the heart ialAekbadom, why look fbr an eiaranoe that "ehalf be roiniaterad unto you uundanUy Into Uie BVKMLABTuia KwoDOM of our Lord and Savior Jeana Christ I " g On page 8. you atate your aubjea to be "fio< whether Chriat will come in '43,''lMit " whether the »00, 1990, or 1386 daya, aflbrd any claa to that evenL" So, than, yoor lectoiaa are not to piova Chriat will not come thia year, but merely to break In piecee the key>atona of the arch, ao that " the whole aoperatracture afaall ftlL" You don't want to have it g« * * ' event cannot come t lation to the Son, to aogaia, or man." Thia paaaage hoida m gi aAlnst Chriat'a ever knowing tlie Uma, aa It ooea aialnat you or r You don't wiah to have It appear that jroo an not tookSng lor him ; for you have read, " unto you that LOOK for him," Ac llien again, you fear your love for his appearing will be doubted, for yon have read, " And not to me only, but all them ako that LOYE hia aoDaarli^ A litUe " inteUigaaoa " wiU paDatata your lUmqr vatt. In your attempt to aeparate Uie 9th ftom thaSthof DaniaL yoe will find true " What Ood hath johiad tofallier, let no bmui pataaaadar." Gabriel was not mentioned in the 7th of Danid» but was In the 8th. " Make thia man to underatand taa viaiOM," was noC fulfilled whan Daniel lainted with the aoUloquy on hia lipa, <'nona ondervtood it:" whUe of the 7th, DanM aaya <^ba leltf me, and made me KNOW the Intarpiatayon of the thioM." Theaafon Gabriel cornea ia the 9Ui ta finish what waa unftm^si in the 8th. The tenacity with which our opponents cling to tha idea that the 9th lea vlalon of ltaal£ piovaa the of their canae. You have aaan tha weakneea of that azgu- tieasure lo give tnem tne amgoom," ' k f Why en}oin on them topngr, I eat up I Why aay, when alttin|; •me^ye^eased of my Father, inhant mn, " ue wnoie supenuncuirB anau ma." xou oon't It go abroad that you are trying to prove that that me thia year : you aay that '^is not a matter of rave- n, to aagala, or man." Thia iiaaaage holds aa good etood thai did ment, and given it up, bet have reeerted to a worae one— that *(^ ling it to tha 7th. You Mad not natiead that Danial undar- that chapiar, and tharafon needed no " appendix " to it, but 9 9tMf»rmoorraetundaratmndi$tg^faiaBth, % 1 makfaig marry wHh tha " daT-for«-year azpoai- i not apeak about tha long tan daya' tribuUtlon of rnaf— of the longHtat wo of five montha f—of tha wo, of an hour, a day , a month, and a year f — >«nd alao hnch, that her auy ia the wilderoees waa but 1S0O ou knew It wouU not maka ao nnch fen of ua, aa tut running out daara 8GSK) years; and of Daniel'a when thero ia not a word about iwting in that can aee that It waa tha ' 2300 daya:" then beappaan agafai In tha 10th, whan " hie eyee were as lamps of fire." But the hand that lifted up Daniel, and the voice that apoka comfort, and tha one Uie nclnca of Persia withstood, miMt beGabriel'a. The gloriooa " man " deecribed in the flrat versee, waa '< Michael, one of the chief priacee," who, Gabriel eaya, " came to help me." Uien, again, in the faMt verae he aaya, '* there ia none that holdeih with me in theae tbinga, but Michael your prince:" eo then. Christ and Gabriel wero the^< eaints," the 'Mnen,^' that « iastnia Daniel. The.4raf gave all the him; the loaf "«nbloed,'^* he waa ordered. Thejfrata 6th and 7th versee of I laat two prophetic perioda, i stand in nis lot. dned,'^ «< lifted ap,** or «< aHai tor appeared, aoA iadeacrihi hia last chapter,' where alao lode, at tha end of the ta»t of he gi^ Itim the which Daniel la to On page 33, you njr, " It Is not how Inajg ihaU ha the time for every- eermiyth , ^ teAy dU you not telt your raadara tha ^^orda^ "eonoeming " etna thln^I 9 «>», /uu s*/, Ah w uv* uww mma^ klel aaw la tha viahm, but howkmg ahaU he the vision ook- Thia looka the daily taenia? Ac" Uke ahoer deception: aaerifiea" ware iha worda of man, hiataad of phielaf aoch atraaa upon them f ■ But you have kept " tha vary delirivm of fooatldam " for tha laat aent«ioe ; aad thalle, "iha Lord hlBMalf" aowidfaig tha '* midnight cry." saying, "00 ya out to meet tha Bridegroom." It aaame to me, if the *'trmnp of God "Ie to he that cry, it would have been, "Behold, theBridMtoomlBOOMB; OCMEyaootandmaethim." My col- Mnn is ML Yours, In Iha dally axpeetatloa of hearing the "tramp of GOD." LEWV HBBSBY. A sound head, a simple heart, a spirit dependent on Christ, will suffice to conduct us in every variety of cii^ ca mstsnees.— CretV. It is not talking, but walking with God, that giTee a man the denomination of a Christian. Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. CINCINNATI, DECEMBER 9, 1843. VOLUME NO. I. \Vc perceive by the firat No. of vol. 1, that ihirteen numbers were promised to the subscribers; and as only teii were issued, an explauation is required^ wbicb is as follows, — the matter intended for the three remaining numbers, was "Miller's Lectures" a« pubUehed in the '*AMiduight Cry, and Watchman's Alaniv," iwotfoubk numbers of which, were sent to each subscriber of the "Western Midnight Cry,»' thus giving one number more than was promised. VOLUME NO. 2. This volume will consist of thirteen numbers, issued weekly, if funds are furnished and time lasts so long. If it ehould fail for the want of means, other publications will be given for the amounts that may be received, if required. It is not expected that the subscription list will sustain as large an edition as the present increasing interest of the Second Advent cause, in the West, de- mands. Those, therefore, who have (he means, we trus4, will enable us to give this sheet a wide circulation. THE EDITOR. In consequence of ill health of himself and family, Br. Siorrs has felt it his duty to go to the east. How soon he will return, shonld time last, is a matter upon which he will probably advise us. We hare left oar family in New York, for a visit to this place, where we only intend to remain for a few weeks; and in ac- cordance with the suggestions of the brethren, have con- sented to take charge of the paper while here. APPEAL FOR THE "WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY," Shall (his paper be continued? This is a question for our brcthrou of the West to answer. You have been led to feel something of the Importance of such a me- dium of communication, as a source of comfort and en- eouragemeut to the lovers of Christ's appearing, and as a voice of warning to the slumbering thousands in this Western world. It remains for you to say, whether this flaming torch of truth, shall continue to disseminate iu rays of light o*er the plains, prairies, and mountains, and along the majestic streams of this section of our world, which is so soon to witness the treroeiKious scenes of the last day. Shall thousands perish for lack of kiM>wledge, when a faithful application of but a little part of the goods over which God has made us stewards, will accomplish the object? When it is borne in mind that all (heso things, in a few months at the kMigest,are to be consumed by the judgment fires; surely, this ap- peal will be responded to, and the support of the "W. Midnight Cry" will bo chosen as one of (hemediums, through which to tiansmit sowe of your treasures to God's everlasting kingdom. But, says one, ««how can we snatain it, for we are poor?" I will tetl you; and it is one of the easiest things in the world to do it. Let some ten^ twenty, or forty of our brethren, agree to make up the deficietioy in the amounts aent from abroad, to defray the expense of an edition weekly, and the work n done. If (here should not be one farthing received from any others, it would only cost the last named num- ber of individuals about one dollar eadi per week, or only twelve or fifteen dollars for each individual, be- iween this and the time the Lord will come, when a «(cry" will be issued in the Easlj which will supercede the necessity of the IVcslern one. See Mate. xxv. 6, and xxiv. 27. If this call is promptly responded to, another number will be published next week, should time continue, and 80 on till the Lord comes. If at any time, ycu should fail to receive your paper, you will know the reasen^ and where the responsftility (if there is any) wi.l rest. Bear in mind the importance of sustaining a gratuitous distribution of these papers among the thousands of travellers that are weekly passing through this place to all parts of the Western country. Direct your communications to J. V. Himes, Cincin- nati, Ohio. Cinchmati\ Dee. Slky 1843. £. JACOBS. THE CAUSE IN THIS PLACE. When 3r* Storrs left this city for the east, the enemies of truth predicted that the Second Advent cause wonld soon **die away;" but directly tbe contrary has been the result. When left without a lecturer, the lovers of truth clung still more closely to the promises of God. The interest has continued to increase, even more rapidly since brother Storrs left. Some thirty or up- wards, having embraced the doctrine of the Lord^s soen coming, between that and tbe time we commeneed our lectures here. Our first lecture was deHvered on Sab- bath evening last, to a large and attentive congregation, that had met for a prayer meeting, not knowing that any person would be present to lecture. A prayer meeting was held at ths close of the lecture, when up- wards of twenty came forward for prayers, many of whom testified that the Lord had bleesed them. Two or three professors of religion that had for some time been wavering in (heir minds, came out and testified their full belief that the Lord would come within the present Jewish year. On Monday evening, fourteen came forward for prayers, some of whom were blessed ; on Tuesday and Wednesday evenings the interest con- tinued, and some others have experienced the smiles of a reconciled God. AUhough an entire stranger to the whole congregation, never having seen one of their faces before, at the close of'our first lecture we were surround- ed by a multitude of warm hearts and heaven beaming countenances, tha tstood ready to give the wandering ^'stranger and pilgrim" a hearty welcome. The Second Advent believers in this place are a heavenly band, and their nambers and graces are daily increasing. The first hour in their society was a blessed opiate to our drooping spirits: for while passing down the Ohio, surreuuded by those who bad no sympathy £or our blessed master; and the thought of being separated by the lofty Alleghany's, so far from a dear family, and kind brethren end friends in whose afiectifins and prayers we had so largely shared, a gloom had over- spread our mind which only the sweet spiiit of God could remove: and here we have found an atmosphere most congenial for the operations of that spirit. Brother Boyer, who has charge of the Second Advent Book room, is indefatigable in his labors. Br. J. II. Hardy, writes from Lexington, Scott county, Indiana, Dec. 1st, that there is a good deal of excite- ment in that place upon the subject of the Second Ad- vent. If the theory as taught by Mr. Miller, is correct, there are large numbers in that vicinity who wish to know it. It is a soul cheering doctrine, to think, that in about four months at most, the Saviour will come in his kingdom. ♦ * • * With respect to the ^return of the Jews" and the Conversion of the world," the vail has in a great measure, been removed from his mind." He proposes some questions upon Dan. ix. :^ which we shall probably answer in our next number. Br. Silas G. Strong writes from Maysville, O., that he prefers truth with the /or, to error with the tnuUiiude; and takes pleasure in circulating all the publications he can get upon the subject, which above all others, is dear to those who are waiting for the coming of our blesaad Lord. He sends a good article upon the 8ubj«ct of sanc- tificarion, for which we have not room this week. He urgently requests, that some of our Second Advent brethren will writ^ more upon this subject. Br. Joseph Howells writes from Hamilton, O., Nov. 16(h, earnestly reques(ing, that an able advocate of the blessed cause may be sent to that place. In connection with some friends, he wishes br. Storrs to favor them with an exposition of the five first verses of Isa. 3, and Micah iv. 1 — 8. Br. Jonathan Woodworth writes from Hattford, Lick- ing county, O., that an interest is awakened in that sec- tion, and many will read if papars are thrown in their way. He urgently requests that some one may come and lecture among them. He is anxious to receive pub- licatiens for distribution, but does not feel able to pay for them. Two sisters fro.n Preble conmy, O., write that they have been reading the '^Western Midnight Cry,'' since the^reat Tent meeting, with a greatdeal of delight, and ii has been food tu ibeir goals. They earneetly entreat that a lecturer may be sent them to aid in a protracted meeting which is to commence (if time lasts) the Satur- day before Christmas. A letter from St. Louis, of November 13ib, states that there are a few in that city that are looking for the Sa- viour at the termination of the 9300 days. The people sre very much blinded by the Shepherds. He thinks a great deal of good may be dose at this time if a good lecturer is sent them. LECTURES. Lectures upon the Second Advent, will be delivered at the Lawrence street chareh (between Third and Fourth) each evening, except Saturday, at half past 6 o^clock, and three times on Sabbath, until further notice. Can Br. Himes send us half a dosen copies of the ^Sig^ns of the Times,*' of July 12, ]843;~also, three dozen vohimcs of (he last edition of the **Harp,'* 3 parts, boAHid3 LETTERS RECEIVED. FaoM Postmasters. E. T. Chapman, 2 00; C. Has- tings, jr. I 00; C. A. Maddock, J 00; Henry Whipple, I 00) IL H. Young, 23; W. G. Romnsy, I 00. InImvidvals. George F. Storrs, Jonathan Woodworth, Silas G. Strong, Mary Fall, J, V. Hfmetf, J. B. Hall, Ed- ward C. Williams, Henry Espicli, I 00, Joseph Howells, Dan Storrs, J. V. Hines, H. B. McNamara, A. A. Ste- vens, Mary J. Lewis. SABBATH SCHOOL. A Second Advent Sabbath School is held at the Law- rence street church, on Sabbath mornings, at 9 o'clock, superintended by brother Boyer. The Bible is tbe only book studied. Parents and guardians are invited to send their children. SIGNS IN THE EAST. Earthquakbs. — From tbe True Sun of Tuesday last, we learn that the Eastern coast pf tbe Gulf of Venice, about 250 miles east from the city of Rome, hse recent- ly been visited with a severe esrthquake. On the ISth ef September at night, two strong shocks wore felt at Ragusa, and through a great portion of Dalmatia, caua- ing the most intense alarm. On this occasion a large meteor illuminated the East. Similar shocks were ex- perienced daily, sometimes accompanied by aubterra- nean noises, up to the 26tb of September. Many of the inhabitants of the Dalmatian villages, had abandoned their habitations in despair, and fied to (he mountains, and Raausa was nearly deserted. Tho latest accounts are to the 27th, at whiditime the shocks still continued, and the houses in Ragusa were so much damaged, that a few more convulsions would reduce the city to a hcup of ruins. — Mid. Cry. Many professed Christians are very much troubled iu arranging the political afl'airs of the nation. What have the diaciplcs of Jesus to do with those four great fight- ing beasfa, (Dan. 7)? Pafeb and mend these ae&tile govemmen(eas much as you will, they are to ba dashed in piecer. Digitized by Google «i THE WESTERN MIDNIGBT CRY. COMMUNICATIONS. Lktter from Br. Storrs. We have taken the liberty to publish the folloniDg cjrtract from a private letter of br. Storrs, knowing the d#ep interest that is felt in this place, for the wellfare of one whoae labors are so highly appreciated. PniLADELFHiA, Nov. 29th, 1843. I have spent one week in New York city. The work tb«fe is taking a new start, about 30 were forward for prayers last 8abbath evening — some of them found peace in believing. In this city (Philadelphia) I preach- ed a week ago last Sabbath eve, to about three thousand deeply interested hearera, and the cause here is eviden- tly rising higher and hij^her— no dfing away. fir. Litch has gone to Baltimore, intending to spend a few weeks there if the way opens, and lime continues. * • • * * 1 believe the Lord is at the door^ sod we shall not have le wmil long. Tell the brathren and sisters, to be strong and fear not, for our God will come, and come quickly. Any communications for me, should at present, be directed to Philadelphia, as I expect to remain here a tfew we«k9, if Hit L9rd wiH. YoVTS in the blesMd hope of soon, very soon, meeting our glorious Lord and Saviour. Geo. IStorrs. LB'rTER FROM Br. St£VSNS. iNouJf APOLis, Nov. 27ih, 1843. Dkar Br.— You may have expected before this, that I had become ungrateful and negligent of my friends in Cincinnati. It so, be assured )rour suspicions are nn- fbondMl. I shall never forget their unceasing kindness and attentioa towards me. I intemied to have written •Doner, but the pressure of duties has been such since I left that it has prevented. I made no stop in Connersville, as was my purpose, brother Perkina being abaent and no arrangements hav- ing been made for meetings. 1 came on therefore di- rectly to this place, where I arrived on Wednesday night, after leaving yoo. On Thursday evening we oonmenoed meetings in the Baptist church, but were routed after the seoond meeting, and went to the Chris- tians house, where we held one more meetipg. The Sabbath breaking; up our meeting there, ,we suc- ceeded in obtaining a very comfortable, unoccupied Lutheran home, where we have since held our n»eet- ings unmolested. 1 have now given 15 lectures. The interest has been continually increasing. Last evening the bouse was more crowded than ever. At the speak- ing meeting after lecture, aotne eight brethren testifitd to tlie p«wer of the truth in making them better and happier. Among these were brothers Young, Dr. Mun- eel, one of the most learned men in these parts. Dr. Saunders, ibe. Br. Jemerson, the Disciples' minister, attends continually «nd agrees with us almost entirely. Deep solemnity pervades the meetings, and in some cases there is deep feeliiiK; but there has hardly been a •ufiicient test to call forth the feeltngs of sinners. This evening we expect something decisive will be done, to show how things standi iSbJuld the period appear to be matt critical with them, I shall remain a few days longer; but should there be no particular manifestation of in- terest, I expset to start for St. Louis to-morrow. The publications which I brought were literally scrambled for and devoured I must mention in connection with all this prosperity, the fact that the devil is not dead. Yesterday there was a dreadful lange made at the troth in some of the chttrehee« As is frequently the case, in these last days, the old villain overshot the iiisrk and nncovered the cloven foot. A Methodist minister who ut first receiv- - ed me with pmfessions of friendship, and allowed it to be presuinpiion to aay that Christ would not oome'thie year, turned the funo most essentially, and assured the people that ago after age mu-t j^et pass away ; generation uHer generation yet arise, before Christ comes. Nay morr,^he saw it took : the peoole tittered, and he went on, *HJod destroy the world*** (said he) ^nd what for?" ^*He will not destroy the wcrld while he has a seed left to serve hini,^* ant* afterwards said,*^God would always have a aeed left to serve him.** The Univei^alisis, I am ruld, went away praising him. 1 will not stop to be ve- ry minute in respect to his argument, tie is said to have oppealed to the many good hyinus we sins, ^c, exclaiming, •* Will you give up these hymns? Will you abandon your schemes f** &c. Sec. Poor man! how I pity kim! An evil eye and irritable spirit, led him to contradict hia own previoua admissions before witnesses, and then contradict the Bible. But so it is when one aktftv hia eyes to the truth. I feel like prayins, "Father fottiva citani far they know not what they do.*^ The froth, has too deep Md to be brushed away by such a bold and blaaphemobs dash. God sitson the throne and his OimHpotent arm holds the power of darkoess at bay. [ believe there is nothing mora o# special interest to be told respecting things here. I have enjoyed myself much. My friends here are of the true Second Advent stamp, warm, unflinching and devoted to God. But I long to see sinners converted to God; O how shortly will their doom be sesled ! 1 expect to order a few papers here from New York soon. It is not my custom to send s half fi led sheet to a friend. And were I now lo express on this remaining page the feelings uppermost in my heart, it would be fitled up with personal acknowledge- ments. My dear brother, tlie comfortable home I have fouud in your family, binds me to that circle. A airiui- ger, a pilgrim, an exile, knowe and ever remembers the heart that sympathises with him in those circumstances. Tha sacntiees you have made to render me comfortable in theae exposures to the chill damps of winter, are not forgotten. Peace be with you all — pray for roe. Yours in expectation of speedy redemption, A. A. Steveks. ExTRAcr OF A lkttbr from Br. Himes. Boston, Nov. t5th, 1843. •*Dbar Brother,-- Yours is iust received, it haa truly cheered my heart. I had been lonffing to hear from you, to know bow you were getting along. Your report of (he meetings, Mytut witei 1 expected. Let me ontrcut you to hold on to your prayer meetings, preacher or no preacher. You cannot fail to do good— conducted as they should be; (and 1 doubt not they are so with you) they will be the greateat blessing to the saints-— and cannot fail to wake no, and keep the •♦virgins," awake till the Lord cornea.* Yours in the blessed hope, J. V. HlMES. Lktteji from Ba« Ball, TaoY,0.,Nov. 14, 1843. PiiAR Br. Storrs,— As ii has been very rainy and muddy since I have been here, and aa my health has been very poor, I did not commence lecturing till Sab- bath evening. 1 lectured in the Wesleyan house, hut I shall fiuisb a courae of lectures in the ^ptist church in this place. 1 shall probablv get through by Saturday evening, when I expect to leave for Piqua. There seems to be considerable interest here on the Second Advent; and I pray God that this people may indeed be thoroughly aroused and prepared to meet the Bridegroom. Yours truly, J. B. Hau.. This is the brotlier whose article upon •* the Dragon, Leopard Bessr, and Image Beast, was published In vol. I, No. 8, of the Cry .''—Ed. We give the following letter from a very intelligent calored aister, in Mississippi, who chsneed to be in this city at the time of the ^Tent Meeting,*' and became a convert to the Second Advent faith. October 29th, 1843. Dear Frienm,— I take this opponontty to let you know that I have arrived safe at home, and am still an advocate for our Lord's second coming. I am glad to find some that join me in this blessed hope. 1 have not met with so many opposers to this doctrine as I expected. And some say they would be glad to hear some one of your belief^ lecture. I have not received any of my papers since my arH- val. You will please send thein to me, and also one co- py of Mr. Miller's lectures. I wish to be remembered to all the friends. I am living in anticipation of that joyful day when our Lord shall make his ap|>ea ranee. Pray for me, that if I never meet any of you in this word, that we may all meet in the New Jerusalem. Mart ^ Lewis. The papers have been regularly forwarded, and the vol. of lectures are now aent as ordered.— Ed. Letter from Br. McNamara. SuARrsBURGU, Allegheny co. Pa. Nov. 12a, 1843. Dear Br. Storrs, — I embrace the present opportunity to address you upon the subject of the glorious coming of our Lord Je- sus Christ. 1 am alone in raising the ^^midnight cry" in this place. 1 have mauy trying acenes to pass, but the Lord is faithful, and his promiaes are sure. If faithful, we shall receive a glorious crown. 1 will not ttoubleyou with a history of my conversion to the Second Advent faith, aa I expect you have heard of nie; 1 am the old soldier that was to go to New Or- leans last spring; but a good honest, speculating preach- er, with the devil to help him, (for no Christian would) blocked up my way by iMt-flanlitng me on my left wing; but, thank God, I have now gat the field, and by His grace, mean to keep it, till I fall npon h. t was tlie tarst in this place, in the midst of bigotry and Utiie horn influence, to cry **Behold, he cometh.** The cause has suflfered much in this place in aonse- quence of the injudicious course of professed Second Advent believers; many of whom, after the month of May passed, began ta feel that "every vision faileth.** In a public hotel, a bonfire was made of the **Bible Ex- amit^er.** I have lectured in almost all of the little towns within twenty-five miles of Pittsburgh, to crowded congregations, and have got many to read tlic **Trunipet of Alarm,'* one hundred copies of which Br. Li'tch sent me as a present. Br. Jacobs, also sent me some copies of the ^Cominff of Christ," and the people have feasted upon them till they are used up. Many are beginning to think the next thing in the line of prophetic events, is the parting of the hearene as a sero/L 1 should like your paper, but am poor and can not pay for it; bnt« thank God I can read, and that is glory enouffh while I am here. Be strong and work, for God will work with us. Farewell, till we meet at IIomi?. H. B. McNamara. 1X)VE FOR THE APPEARINg""oF CHRIST. It has been justly remarked that *Hhe love of Christ's appearing, is as true a test of a Christian's heart as the needle of the compass is of the direction af the polar star." The heart thui is filled with God and heaven will cast upwards Its steadfost eye to the appearing of Jesus, "bright glory's besming star." The coming of the Lord, and not death will be their constant theme. If in the mean time death should come, and find them thus booking,' it has no terror to them, for they will then for a little while, sweetly sleep in Jesus till the trumpet sotiods. Look for a moment upon (he only sure chart that can guide as safely into the harbor of eternal res'. I Thess. V. 23. And the very God of peace sanciifv you wholly, and I pray God your whole spirit, and soaf, and body, be preserved blsBMlass nn^ Ifaec9»trig> of our Lord Jesuf Christ. I Cor. i. 7, 8. So that ye come behind in no gift ; wailing for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Wkoskall also confirm you unto the and, that ys may be blapieless in the day of our Lord Jeans Chrisi. Phil. iii. 'iO, For our conversation is in heaven ; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ. Cal« iii. 2^ Set your affections on things abore^ not on (hings on the earth. For ye are dead, and jour life is hid with Christ it) God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with htm in glory. I Theas. i. 10. And to wsit for his Son from heaven whom he raiaed from the dead, even Jesus, which deli- vered us from the wrath to come. ii. 19. For what ia our hope, or joy, or crown of re* i'oicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lotd esus Christ at his coming! iii. 13. To the end he may establish your hearts un- blamaable in holiness befbro God, even our Father, at the eoming of our Lard Jesus Christ with all his saints. iv. 14-18. For if we believe that Jesus dtod smI fosa again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. For this we aay unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the oooiingtif the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. Forihe Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the arch-angel, and with the trump -Of God: and the dead ia Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain aball be caught up together with them in the cloud«, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore, COM rorr one another with these words. 3 Thess. i. 10. When he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired iu all them that believe ^because our testimony kuionff you was believed) in that da^. li. 1. Now wh beaaech yen brethren, by the coming' of our Lofd Jesus Christ, and by ourgaiheriag logatber unto him. 1 Tim. ¥i. U. That thou keep this coinmaiidiiient without spot, unrebukable, unto the appearing of our Lord Jesua CbQSU 2 Tinu iv. fli. Henceforth tliero is Uid up for mo a crown of righteousuess, %vlnch the Lord, the righteous Judre shall ffive me at that day ; and n6t to me only, but to aU theni also that love his appearing. Titus ii. 13. Looking for thai blcattd^hofM, aftdtba glorious appearing of the great God an<^ our daviour Je-« sua Christ. Digitized by Google J 6 THE WE8TEBN MIDNIUHT CRY. Heb. ix. 28. So Christ was once oflfered to bear the aiM of many ; and uuto them that look for him ahall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation. James V. 7) 8. Be patient, therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord., Behold, the husbandman waitetb for the precious fruit of the eanh,and hath ioni; patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain. pall -, , . ^ , Be ve also patient ; establish your hearts; for the com- ing; of the Lord drawcth nigh. . 1 Peter i. 7, 13. That the trial of your faith being much more precious than of gold that perishcih, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise, and honor, and glory, at the appearing of Jesus Christ. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ. % Peter iii. 1 1, 12. Seeing, then, that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye tu be in all holy conversation and godliness. Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire ahall be dis- solved, and the clemenis shall melt with fervent heat. I John ii, 38. And now Utile children, abide in him ; that when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not bo aibamvd before him at his coming. iii. 3. Btloved, now are we the sons of God, and U doth not y«t appear what we shall be; but we know that when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for wc shall ■ee him as ba is. ..... Rev, i. ?• Behold, he comeih with clouda; and every eye shall see him ; and they which pierced him : and ml I the kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. E- vea ao, Amen. jivi. 15. Behold 1 come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth and keepoih his garments lest he walk naked, snd they sec his Mhame. xxii. 7, to. Behold I come quickly; blessed is he that keeveth the savings of the propeey of this book. He which testifieth these things saiih. Surely, I coma quickly : Amen- Even so, come Lord Jesus. If the foregoing texts do not prove that it is a uue test of Christian affection to love Christ^b appearing, tl^eu in vain may we search for a text in the word of God. After such examples a« tkcsr, whftt Christian «r hon* •St man can believe that God has not made it our duty lo look for and expect the coming of the Lord this side oC death er the gravel But says one, ^I am lookiag fur the connng •f the Lord. 1 expect he will come, but 1 cannot tell when. If it is the will of God that Christ should come this year, 1 feel resigned to His will; 1 thall try and submit. I donM believe it is a»y duty to be looking for this all the time. If I am ready, that is enough— I shall be safc.'^ Such lauguage as this is beard alrooat every day from those who proCsss to be God^s children, and some of them make their lamples ting agsin with amens and hallelujahs. Now keep your eye on the uue test — the word of God. Here it is before you, staring you in the face. Look upon it while we introduce an analagous case* Yoor husband has been long absent from you. He aends you a letter, and in it fiias the time when, as well as ralatea the circumstances under which ho will return. The bearer of the letter waits to hear the tidings. You fell him you are in a hurry at present, and so lay the let- tar by. You soon afur take it down, break the seal, and begin to read. The time of his arrival is fixed at a certain number of day*, but the letter has no dale to it. It contains a sealed letter, which you afe directed not to open until you hear that the President ol the United Slates is taken and oarriad a prisoner to Montreal. You lay the sealed tetter by, and soou the liding:^ go all thro^ the country that the President of the United States has been uken and oarritd a prisoner to Montreal ; but you have forgotten the sealed letter till the bearer conies in and reminds you of it. It is taken down, the seal is broken. There is the date and the eiplanation relative to the time of your husband^s return. You look it over, make your calculation, and find that the time runa out the next week. With a cool, indifferent countenance^ and perhaps with a little peeviahness, you lay the letter by. The old bearer of it waits, etill anxious to know the result. You tell him you don*t know when he will come« still indif- ferent and rather iretful. He looks at the letter for hitn- •elf and tayi) "Why hera it ia, plain as the light of day. Why he will be home next week. True, be does not say what time in the week, but he will come next week.'* You ssy to him, "I can't see it as you do. However, it may be true, and if it is, 1 will tiy and sub- mit; for I know it is my duty to be resigned to it, let him come when ho will. Bui don't talk to me any more a^out it at present, for it is such an agitating subject 1 am afraid it will act me crazy, for 1 am very ncrvouf, and you know there have been a number of women de- ranged lately in censequenceof talking so much to them about their husbands cuuiing homc.'^ We now ask, under these circumstances, could you complain if the besrer of that letter should go away aud say.^otx do not tove yvur husband? Wc leave you a little while to make your own calculations how the fai hful wife would act under siihijar circumstances. Then judge whether the resignation aud aubmission will noi be applied to his staying away, rather than to his coming. After yon have well digested the above, read the fol- lowing : ^^ i have espou&ed you to one husband^ that I may pre* sent you as a chaste virgin to Christ.'^-'i Cor. x. 2. ^^He that loveth father and mother more than mi', is not wor* thy of mc."-Matt. X.27. "BUT OF THAT DAY AND HOUR KNOWETH NO MAN." This is generally the first objection that is urged against the possibility of knowing anything about the lime of the "Second coming of Christ." it is easily answered witli the f>aiik acknowledgment, that all con- sistent believers in the advent of Jesus Christ sometime In the Jewish year answering to our 1843, make no pre- tensions to any knowledge of the " day und hour " when that event will take place. The objector immediately repliea, " that is evading the point, for the spirit of the expression i«, that no man can ever know anything about the time." If the individual that urges this laat objection is honest, and wiehcs to get the true meaning ot this expression of our Saviour^ he .can have it from the testimony of God's word. First, The testimony of Christ himself is pointedly given sgainsi this objection in veise 33, ol the same chapter. (Mat. 21.) "When ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the door." That, is something about the time, but something more pointed still, we think, may be loundin the chapter. The very expression "of that day and hour knoweth no man," ia sufficient authority for us to examine closely the context, for a longer defined period of time in which the great •vents predicted would take place. In verse 42, "Ye know not what hour your Lord doth come," and v. 44, "in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man Com- eth," are strong additional inferences, that their minds had been directed to a longer period of time, and not that they were left in darkuesa relative to it. Again, in V. 37, ^^as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of tlio Son of man be." In addition to the wickedness of those days, with whi^'h the wickedacss of the "last days" are lo compare, we have the fact, thnt to Noah was made known the number of years that were to pass away before the world's destruction: (Gen. vi. 3,) "Aud in saying us the days of Noo were, so shall the coming of the Son of man be," our Saviour docs nut except this important similarity. In Gen. vii. 4, we have proof that the day was made known to Noah; here appears to be an exception to the similarity extending farther, in the expression, "of that day and hour kuoweih no man." Second, In the room of ahutiiiig out all light relative to his coming, wc finniy believ^the Saviour designed in this chapter, to t^ach the time (i. e. the year) of his second advent. My reasons tor this belief shall here be given. In v. l^, he oommences the history of the Papal Abomination in these words, "When ye, there- fore, shall see the abomination of duolaiion spoken o/btf Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whooo readetbflet him nnderstand,) &c. Understand what? The Saviour foreaaw, that without this caution, there would boa misunderstanding relative to the thing spoken of by Daniel. Let us then search in Daniel, for the very thing spoken of by the Saviour. In the two Issi verses of the 9ih chapter, is the first place in the prophecies uf Daniel, whore wc find any thing that looks like the lan- guage of the Saviour above quoted. Verse 2^, " feliall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war deso- lations are determined." Verse 27, "and for the over- spreading of abominations, he shall make it desolstc, even until the consummstion, and that determined shall be poured upon thedesolaior." Is the thing or things here mentioned, that to which the Saviour refers? I think not, for these reasons: The Saviour's words arc in the_eingular, "//*« abomination of desolation." While the prophet's language clOarly brings to view more then one abomination, and more than one desolating power. Again, the event here predicted by the prophet must take place before the one predicud by the Saviour, for the desolation (Dan. ix. 27,) is preparatory to the abomi- nation, and not necessarily connected with it. fbr, "preparatory to," the overspreading of abominations be shall make it (the city of Jerusalem, v. 26, the place where the sacrifice and oblation was oflered, v. 27,) desolate until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolator, or Dan. \ii. II, till the beast is given to the burning flame, or Lukexxt. 24. "Jerusalem. shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, till the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled " Jerusalem was made desolate preparatory to the overspreading of the Uoman abominations* The first of those abominations, ^agan Rome, did overapread — persecute the saints — tread down and break in piecea the whole earth, until it was taken away, A. D. 608. The abeminatioo of deao- lation is not "spoken of by Daniel the prophet" in his 9th chapter, only by way of rc/erence to it, as something to take place after tho destruction of "the city and the sanctuary." The firtft place in the book ol Daniel, where ^the abomination that niaketh desolate " is "dpo- ken of' as such, is in chap. xi. 31, ".\nd shall take away the dsily, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate." This was done in the year 508, when Vitaljan, a champion of the Catholic faith, at tho head of an army of Huns and BuIgarianSt waged a succebsful war against Pagan Rome, which resulted in its over- throw. This was the time when *^tbe abomination that maketh desolate" was placed: For the ten kingdoms that arose in Western Rome during the interim, between 506, where Pagan Rome fell, and 538, when the saints were given into the hand of Papal Rome; we are told by the Revelaior, "have one mind, and ahall give their power and strength to the beast." (Rev. xvii. 13.) From scripture authority, then, this last "abomination" commences with the power that took away the "daily," and at the aame time; although it did not commence its "desolariooe" till the beast wss seen in its full form, (Dan. vii. 8,) in 538. The next aud last place, where "the abomination uf deaolaiion" is "spoken of by Daniel- the prophet," is in chapter xii. II, " And from the time the daily shall bo taken away, aud the abomination that maketh deaolate set up, A 'XUOUSASti TWO UUMOaibU ANn mimbty oays. — These two last are the only places in Daniel, where "the abomination of desolation" is plainly mentioned. If we arc told ihat it is mentioned iu chapter viii. 13: 1 only reply, that the language of that text will best set- tle this qaestion ; that, is a ^^transgression of desolation," and reaches to the cleansing of the sanctuary, or tu the time when the "sanctuary and host" art to be trodden under foot no longer. > It embraces Papal Rome, but not in reference to its desolations with the Sword, for those ended in 1798. It refers to Rome as a transgresoing power, and it has been such oince its dominion wao taken away, as well as before. "The abomination of desola- tion" is described in chapter vii. 24-26, but it is not I "spoken of by Daniel" as such, and we cannot, there- Digitized by Google mm THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. fore, me it for the present purpose. With these facta before ue, I ask, what have we to ^^yoderstand,^' but the 1290 daj8, the given length of **ihe abominaiioa of depo- lation Bpoken of by Daniel the prophet 1" It is iniercti- ing to read this cautioQ of our blemed Lord, and then turn to the very place designated by hiin in the prophe- cy, and read in the preceding verae, "And none of the wicked shall underetand ; but the wise shall understand.'^ The words have been shut up, (v. 4,) the book has been sealed till the 1990 days are ended, — then, we have been told, ^^ibe wise shall understand,^' and Jesus points to the ^'abomination of desolation" — (deownsl rated by ac- tual fulfilment to be,} twelve hundred and ninety years long, and says ** whoso readeth LET him undeb- 8TAND.'' He then briefly enumerates the events that are to fill up the above period of time— the great tribula- tions, such as was no« froa ihe beginning of the world, in which (not 1,100,000 Jews at the seige of Jerusa* lam,) but over 50,000,000 Christians, were mar.yred for their faith in Jeeus, He speaks of the shortening of thone days, or elosing^ up of ihe Papal civil rule, v. H — the deceivers that «hould arise at the close of that pe- riod, V. 03 — ^26, as well as those that had risen before, (v. II ) He then, in v. 39, again points to the 1290 days, referred to m v. 15, and shows in what part of those days the signs of his appearing should commence; immediately after the tribulation, or as Mark says, chap- ter xiii. 24, in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, &c., which first sign took place **in thoec days," eighteen years befors they were ended) and after the great Wribulaiions'* under the papal reign had closed. He assures us of hiif coming the next thing after the falling stars, and that this generation (thftchas seen the sign?) shall not pass away (ill all be fulfilled. He gives a parable of the fig-tree to show how surely the great event shall follow the signs* and foreseeing the skepticbm of the laitt days, he adds an awfully solemn declaration, that though heaven and earth should pass away, yet "my words shall not pass away." Though he had given the events filling up the 1290 years of Dan. xii. 11, and the signs also, of their end in order :o guard us from error, yet he adds, " bu! (though 1 have helped you loan understanding of the days of DiDiel,) of that (literal) day and (literal) hour, kn^wcth no mao, no not the angels of heaven, btit my father only." ^^ Whose readeth let him understand '* one thing more» viz. that^^ho that waiteth and cometh to the 1335 days," or a period 45 longer than Ihe 1290, shall be blessed with righteous Daniel, by standing with him inhis lot in the first resurrection. If his be a correct view of the subject, then", **ihat day and hour" has nothing to do whh any other year than that which ends the forty-fifth Iroui the ending of the dominion of "the abomination of desolation.'* i» Whoso readeth let him understand." THE 2300 DAYS. Dr. Hales says that" there is no number in the Bible whose genuineness is better ascertained than that of the 2300 days. It is found in all the printed Hebrew edi- tions, in all the JMSS. of Kennicott and De Rossi's Col* lections, and in all the ancient versions, except the Vati- can copy of the Sepluagint, which reads 2400, followed by Symmachus; and some copies noticed by Jerom, 2200; both evidently literal errors in excess and defect, which compensate each other, and confirm the mean 2300."* New Anal. Chro. Vol. 2, p. 557. Dr. H. renders Dan. ix. 21—23, «Yea, while I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel whom I had seen In the foregoing vision, (viii. 16) flying swiftly, touched me about the timcpf the evening oblation, aud informed me, and spake to me and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee understanding and iuforma- lion. At the beginning of thy supplications The Ora- cix came forth; and I am come to tell thee fjiis response] for thou art greatly beloved. Therefore consider the I matter and understand the vision." See p. 569. i The 27th verse he renders, "But one week shall estab- lish a [n«w^] covenant with many; ond half of the week •hall abrogate th« [daily] sacrifiee and oblation. And upon the pinnacle for battlement of the temple shall Stand] the abomination of desolation, even until the consummation [of the 2300 days.] But then the decreed [desolation] shall be poured [in turn] upon the Pesola- tor." He then adds, "This chronological pxophecy (which I have attempted to render more closely and ia'elllgi- bly, supplying the ellipsis necessary to. complete, the sense of the original,) was evidently designed to explain the foregoing- vision, eft^eeiaUy In its chronological part of the 2300 days; at the end of which the predicted desolation of the Jews should cease, and their sanctua- ry be cleansed." p. 563. Ho admits that the one week commenced A. D. 27, and terminated A. D. 34, when Stephen was martyred, and the Sanhedrim had formerly rejected Christianity, but denies that this one week was the last of the seven- ty. It is a pity that the learned Doctor, while he saw much of the truth, was not enabled to discern the whole. Signs oftne THmea. *Wni. Cnuningbame says, "Although all our common editions of the Septaaginrhnve tliis typographical error, being printed from an edition into which it had crept, yet the manuscript in the Vatican, from which that very edition was printed, has 2300, and not 2400. A nd of all the principal standard editions of the t5eptuagint, that alone from which ours are taken has this error." About three inchee of snow fell in this place on Wed- nesday night. CONSISTENCY. The pastor of the " Associate Reformed C^hnrch,^' from whose flock the sister was expelled for singing ^^Second Advent Hymnodies," &o., a little time since attendrd a tea party at Shires' Theatre^ and in company with others of the Rev. Clergy, assisted in Finginff tem- perance songs. Whose "painful duty" is it now, to inform this pastor, that such a course is contrary to the "rfeclrifie'i" (^^^ **prflrff>«") of the Associate Re/ormeJ Church, THE DIFFERKNCE. Do not be alarmed! The Lord will not come yet for a hundred years. What! the Lord come and bum up the wotid in the midst of all these improvements? Non- sense ! Modem Apostle. "Be patienl therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold the husbandman waiteth for the precious f.oit of the earth, and hatli long pati nee lor it, until he re* ceive the early and the latter rain. Be ye also patient; stablieh your hearts: for the coming of the Lord draw- eth nigh." Apostle James. "For the Lord himself shall descend with a shout; <* • * * the dead in Christ shall rise; • • • we that are alive shall be caught.up; » • * • Comf&rt (not frighten) one another with these words »' ApostUFiml, Thuee who tell us the worid can not be destroyed now, because improvements in the arts and sciences are making sncfa rapid advances, tell us also, that these im- provements will go on for centuries yet to come. What followst Why, improvements will then have reached sueh a height that the Lord can never come, and the Christian must bid farewell to his Bible, with all its pre- cious promises, forever* THE CHRISTIAN'S CO.MFORT. The Lord /iiwwc//" shall quickly come,* With mighty thout and trump oi God, To wake the dead that sleep in him, ' And lule the nations with his rod.t The righteous living, too, will rise;J Caught up to meet the Xjord on hign. Sweet words of comfort to ihe wise :4 The saints of God no mote will die.|| inrWe recommend to onr readers a careful perusal of brother F.. Hervey's R^hf to Professor Chase's article, commencing on the ^rst page. 0^;^ur next number will contain an artiele upon the '^Inconsistencies of Colver's Literal Fulfilmtnt of Ihe Prophecies of Daniel." Can Br. Israel Jeties \\m ihie place and deliver a course of Lectures? WiU he inform us by leller? •1 Thess. iv. 16. fPs. ii. 9; Rev. ii. 27; xii. 5. Jl These, iv. 17. *ver. 18; Dan. xii. 3, 10, 12, 13. ^l Cor. XV. 54,; Rev. xxi^ 4. "The Poor have tun Gosfkl.'* — This was the glory of the Christian dispensation, but the poor are shut out from sonic of the modern lectures against Christ's near coming. 1 homas Y. Howe, D. D., has recently adver- tised a lecture, lit Utica, in which, he says, "it will be shown that the assertions of Mr. Miiler. as to the time, are expressly contradicted by facts." But this pleasing information must be well paid for,— 25 cents being the price, to each person.— 3f/rf. Cri/, The Form or Godliness without TyE PcMKm — P$ul placet singing by the fide of praying, anri says: "I will sing with the spirit. '' We have a very diflbrent state ot tirings now. The editor of the New York Observer says : • "The iiea 'Of praise in God as the object of singing in poblic worship, has in many churches beeume oneo- lete, while roero display, m at theatrical eonserta, is the grand arm of the singers who are most appropriately icrmedper/brme/'f. I^storn mighty in prayer and in pob- iic teaching, do maoh towarda the iaooleatton of more correct and Scriptural eentimeots Qn this subject," Trr GotpcL ntcAcHLn iir all tbc World. — Dr« Skin- ner, in his sermon before the American Board of Com- missioners for Foreign Missions, denotes the martyr Williams as saying ^We do not know of afty group or sii'gle island of importance within two thousand miles of Tahiti, in any direction, to which the glad tidings of salvation have not been conveyed.'* The last number of " The Voice of Elijah," a Second Advent paper published at Montreal, gives some letters which show a nM>et interesHng state of things in Eng- land, relative to this great eabjeci. The editor saya he ha8*^attered hundreds, if not thousands ol copies of his paper throoeh Yorkshire, and other parts of Eng- land." Letters which be has published, from Yorkshire, Devonshire, and from diflerent piKts of Ireland, speak of the people of God in thoee sections, as being gladden- ed with the joyful liding? o( our blessed Lord's sopn coining. WiiE.v IS Praver a vais tiiiso] — I. Those prayers are vain which are not put np in faith. A faithless prayer is a fruitlees prayer. 2. The prayers which men offer^ while they reso ve to continue in any sin, are vain prayers. 3. Those are vain prayers, when we pray merely to obtain deliverance from an affliction not at all minding oar profiting by, or the improvement of, an affliction. 4. Those prayers which we make in ourown strength. 5. Those are vain prayers which We make in our own name, not in the name of Christ .* 6. Angry, paasioaate^pmyers are vain prayers. — Caryl b 35: 13. — il'"* '^ on Job I 'Mid, Cry. SECOND ADVENT DEPOTS. Boston, Mass.— No. 16, Devonshire street; address J- V.Himes.' NkW York CiTYy— No. 9 8prtiee street; address J. V. Himes. Ai^Bivv, N. Y«-rNo. 67 Gceena ttrttet; addreea G. S. Miles. RocuBSTER, N. Y.— No. 17 Arcade Buildings; address E. C. Galusha. fii7»PAL^, N. Y.— No. 8 Niagara street; address H. B. Sktaner. UTfCA« N* Y.— Addreafl Horaee Patten. Pii(LADi:LrBU,Pa. — Noe. 40 aiM) 41 Arcade; addreee J. Litch. Cincinnati, C— Third street, a few doors east of Wal- nut, south side; address J. V. Himes. St. Louisy Mo.^-No. 88 MavketMKet; adi)re«s H. A. Chittenden. LocrisviLLEuKy.— Jeffereoo Haase; addreae Dr. Nalh^. Field. Mostrral, C. W«— Ne. 158 No(m Dame street ; addresa R. Hutchinson. P0RTI.ANO, Me. — Casco street; address J. Pearson. Akron, O. — Address C. Clapp* THE 'WKSTBKIf IHIlMVfCIHT CRT IS PUBLISBEP EVERT SATURDAY. OAee^—TliIrd ftreet, between Mabi and Waluat,a few doors east of Walnut, south side. Terms:— jP«/ly CenU per roiumt of tkirUeti numbers; fire espies. read by abominations at the consummation ; that that de- termined must have reference to the 25th of Jere- miah, which Daniel was considering, which ex- tends down to the end of the world; that the 2300 days must therefore extend to that time; and that therefore the **seve7ity sevens are cut off** from the 2300 days, are periods of the same length of time, and mark this commencement? When, therefore, it is proved that the seventy sevens are, years, will it not consequently follow that the §300 days are years ? • The title of Mr. Colver's book is, " The Pro- phecy of Daniel, literaUy fidfiUed." The ques ^ion then is, has he shown a literal fulfilment of these prophecies, and that those days were ful- filled in literal days ? To prove its fulfilment in days, he makes Antiochus the HERO of Daniel's prophecy, and quotes largely from RoUin — a Roman Catholic — to pro^e that instead of the vision being fulfilled in 2300 days, a single act of ^^tiochus covered that length of time. Porphyry, a heathen^ is also referred to, in support of the same views. Mr. Colver admits that thellth and 12th chap ters cover the same ground that is covered by the 8th ; and as those two bring us down to the re- surrection, the " little horn" that waxed exceed- ing great, must exist to the same time, and the sanctuary will then be cleansed. * On page 33, Mr. Colver says, ** Daniel viii. 13 : * Then I heard one saint spealdng, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice t and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot?* Mark well this inquiry. It is not. How long shall be the time for every- thing that Daniel saw in the vision ; but, * How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice f* &c." Now if he were honest, he would have informed his readers, that the words sacrifice and concerning are not in the origirud, and are so noted in the translation, and that the question is literally, " How long the nsioN, the daily and the transgression of desola- tion, to give both the sanctuary and the host to oe trodden under foot?'* Neither is the word sacrifice in the original of Dan. xii. 11 — 13; so that it reads *< from the time the daily shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be 1290 days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. But go thou thy way till the end be ; for thou ahalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days." I These are the periods of which he says, "Let us now look for the events, and for the applica- oilihr to them of these numbers." He then pro- ceeds as follows : "Maccabees i. 54: *Now the fifteenth day of the month Gasleu, in the hundred and forty and fif\h year, they set up the abomi- nation of desolation upon the altar, and builded idol-altars throughout the cities of Juda, on every side;' and chap. iv. 52,53: *Now on the five and twentieth day of the ninth month Casleu, m the hundred forty and eighth year, they rose up betimes in the morning, and oflfered sacrifice according to the law, upon the new altar of burnt- offerings,' which they had made.' These two dates, with the accompanying history, will give us a clew to the application of these numbers. It will be seen, that the two dates, in them, make their events just three years and ten days apart. The month Casleu answers to our December. The first of these dates is the time when the image of Jupiter Olympus was set up over the altar of God in the temple; and the latter is the time when the * sanctuary was cleansed.' Here, then, we have three years and ten days." p. 34. Three years at 365 days,= 1095 days + 10= 1105 days. This is all the time that Mr. Colver attempts to show, transpired after the abomination of desolation was set up, when the angel express- ly informs Daniel, that "from the time the daily shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be 1290 days." Mr. Colver, or the " angel** has therefore made a mistaJce of ONE HUNDRED AND EIGHTY- FIVE days. To get over this insurmount- able obstacle, he assumes, that there were ^'at least six months, 183 days, before the setting up of the abomination of desolation ;" when the angel said the 1290 days should be from that time. He says: "But from Mace. i. 45, 46, 47, it appears, that 'the daily sacrifice was taken away,' the sanctuary polluted, altars set up, and groves and chapels of idols, and the sacrifice of swine's fiesh and other unclean beasts performed, at least six months before the setting up of * the abomination of desolation' upon the altar in the temple, mentioned in the 54th verse. This, there- fore, prefixed or added, gives us the 1290 days." p. 34. Unfortunately for him, there is nothing in Mace. i. 45, 46, 47, that has any allusion to six months, as the text itself will show. " And forbid burnt-offerings, and sacrifices, and drink-offer- ings, in the temple ; and that they should profane the sabbaths and festival days. And pollute the sanctuary and holy people. Set up altars, and groves,lind chapels of idols, and sacrifice swine's flesh, and unclean beasts." The 185 days that he is minus, is a mere assumptiony and according to his own admission were before the " abomi- nation" was set up, — after which the angel dated it. He therefore has no " tally** that corresponds with this " tag** in his prophecy " literally ful- filled:* Let us see how " precisely" his " tally" and tag correspond. Daniel's "Tag." 1290. Mr. Colver's "Tally." 1105. Will the angel give him his "trunk?" or will an intelligent community give him his case? He has come short ONE HUNDRED AND EIGHTY-FIVE days on this period. Hav- ing shown so "LITERAL a fulfilment** of this period, he says : " Now let us see if we can find in this catastrophe occasion for the largest number, 2300 days. It will be remembered, that this is given, in answer to a question involving the wliole process of Israel's subversion, * to cive both the nost and the sanctuary to be trodden under foot.' The inquiry then is. When did this work commence ? We know when it terminated at the cleansing of the sanctuary. It appears Mace. i. 20, 21, ^t * two full years' previous to the invasion of Israel, of which we have been speaking, 'Antiochus returned again, in the hundred and forty-third year, and went up against Israel and Jerusalem with a great multitude. And he entered proudly into the sanctuary, and took away the golden altar, and the candlestick of light, and all the vessels thereof.' " p. 35. Thus, the only defiyUte time he has given us for the 2300 days, is "three years, ten wiys," and "tvxffuU years,** makingfive yean, and ten days ss 1836 days, or FOTO HUNDRED AND SIXTY- FOVR days short. To make out the balance, Mr. Colver assumes that, " The commendhneya of the apostacy^ and of the utter subversion wfaidi kk* lowed, IS narrated in the 11th verse: *In those days went there out of Israel wicked men, who persuaded many, saying. Let us go and make a covenant with the neamen that are round abom us,' kc. Verses 13, 14, and 15 : * Then certain of the people were so forward herein, that they went to the king, wIm gave them Ucanaa to do after the ordinances of the heathen. Whereupon they built a pUce of exercise at Jerusalem, accord- ing to the customs of the headben ; and made themselves uncircumcised, and forsook the holy covenant, and joined themselves to the hea^n, and were sokl to do mischief** This took place sopie time previous to the first invasion of ^ypt by Antiochus, on his return from which he enter- ed Jerusalem ; which gives 3t a date something more than six years precedin|]r the cleansing of the sanctuary. This, tbbn, t^vbs us the *2300 DAYS,' COVBEING THS WHOLE ▲P08TACT AND 8UB- VSE8I0N." p. 35. How long Antiochus was in Egypt, Mr. Colver has not shown ; and six years would be but 2191 days, which is still 109 days short, so that he makes his " soMBTHma moee" his ''lUeralJuffilment:* Let us now see how this "tally" corresponds. Angel's " Tag." Mr. Collar's « TbMy." 2900. 1896, His " trunk" cannot be recovered with suci^ a " tally." Of this period ho ImB utterly failed to show a *' literal fulfilment:* With such success, he says : " We have now only to inquire after and settle the event nached by the 1335 days. Dan. xii. 12 : < Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand tbieo hundred and five and thirty days.' This amnber ends forty-five daya suboequant to the ekanaing of the sanctuary. Did any event then occur, ie< lative to the people of Daniel and to the soeaea transpiring at Jerusalem, of sufficient interest la elicit this additional remark of the angel I His- tory answers, T^re iu2,— the ieo^ of Antiochua Epiphanes, the author of their teftiUe Gakmitiesi. Notwithstanding * Michael stood up»'«— * the great prince which standeth for the caUdren of thy people,' — yet it was to then a time of trottble, such as there never was since there was a nation, even to that sanie time.' Ubml, xit. L The cleansing of the sanctuary, by the victoriotts arms of the Michael-sustained host cMf Jadaa Maccabeus, was not the end of thejr cabmitiee. Subsequent to this were fought by them two of the most remarkaUe battles, and vkiUmmgsiAed^ that are found recr all dfltt he has done to prove his position ; foi inqi^rer «ftw Mik The third lecture he occupies in showing " the distinctness of the morning vision from the night vision." Mr. Golver attempts to show this " distinctness" by drawing a parallel between the " little horn" of the 7th, and the EXCEEDING GREAT HORN of the 8th chap., which he says, " to avoid circumlocution and repetition, we shall call them AfUicchus and Nero.'' He forgot, however, that to call them sOy would not maJce them so. He then proceeds to show that the origin, character, &c. &c. of Antiochus and Nero, are not the same ; and no one claims they are, or that even Romb was the same in every respect as Papacy. We shall not dwell on those points, as they do not touch the question, and we are not disposed to review, where he labors in vain. It was predicted in Daniel vii. 25, that the " little horn" " shall speak great words against the Most High, and snail wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws : and ^ey shall be given into his hand, until a time and times and the dividing of time." Mr. Golver 8ays,p.44," How strikingly is the work of this fulfilled in the persecution of the * saints' under Nero! Mark the prediction: 'He shall wear out the saints of the Most High.' Here is a new application of the term saints in the Ian guaffe of prophecy. The Jews, as a people, are nowhere so called. They are called the ' holy the 'chosen people,' &c. &c. — terras which comport with their typical or select charac- ter; but not saints. It is quite obvious that a rtew people .*fe in the . eye of the prophet." Again, he says, p. 48, " The term * saints' is never applied to the Jews, as a nation ; and it will be re- membered, that no such work, as wearing out the saints, is assigned to the little horn of the morn ing vision ; all the terms used in it, such as, • people of the covenant,' * holy people,' the * host,* &c., show, conclusively, that it had to do with the people under the Jewish polity. But, in this vision, the title of ' saints' is given to the people of the new kingdom of the Messiah » with whom the little horn in it comes in contact. And it is asser- literally ACCOMPLISHED." "Indeed," he ted, that ' they shall be given into his hand, until a inquiry is, that Mey admit of wme hut a literal Daniel's periods — 879 days — ^makes ONLY filled, as to draw from the infidel the charge of its after consulting 1 Samuel ii. 9. 2 Chronicles havins[ been written subsequent to the events. Here, it would seem that we might rest the matter* with the conviction that our work was ian^. a»d that these numbers were forbvba KBsotrsD from the strange use to which they have stated that the term *' holy people" was applied such " mpnatroua absurmties," and " terrible if ne was the vilest man that ever lived, he was trifUng," wiU only open th« eyea of the sincere n, holy priest. After showing CONCLUSIVELY time, times and the dividing of time.' This was literally fulfilled. History informs us, that the persecution of the saints under Nero continued BETWEEN three and four years ; and terminated with his tra^c end." from any history, and for a definite period of three and a half years, he only gets BETWEEN three and four years ! ! either of which is 180 days aside of the mark, and which, added to the difference of his previous '' tallies" and ONE THOUSAND AND SIXTY-TWO days that he varies in all thosejprophetic numbers firom a '* literal fulfilment." His assertion that the Jews as a nation, are nowhere called stunts, is a ness and appUcability of all those numbers to the mere ^nibble ; for if they were not, it does not follow that the pious Jews were not so called; and that they were, he will probably not deny. VI. 41. Job V. 1 ; XV. 15. Psalm xvi. 3 ; xxx. 4; xxxiv. 9 ; xxxvii. 28; 1. 5; Ixxxix. 5, 7 ; xcvii, 10; cxvi. 15; kc. &c. In his lecture at the Marlboro' Chapel, he exclusively to the Jexos, and that it did not imply moral character.. Thus, he said, if a priest had a straight back and straight 7iose — by which we suppose he meant, free from any bodily defect — that Ajitiochos and Nero were not twins, he says,| |p. 52, "With what clearness all this has been shown, every one of course will determine for himself. It we have succeeded, then the synop- sis, which we gave in our first Lecture, is correct And then, too, are the numbers < 2300,' « 1290,' and ' 1335 days,' connected with the morning vision; and had their accomplishment in its fulfilment. Yes, farther ; then is the attempt to graft their date upon that of the seventy weeks, (or sevens,) in the night vision, &nciml, arbi- trary, and erroneous ; and the whole fabric built upon the perversion of these numbers falls." It may not be here amiss to show the opinions of Dowbng and Stuart on the literal fulfilment of these periods, and their admissions, that they cannot be shown to have been ftilfilled in the literal days. Dowling attempts to show that the 2300 days are only 1150 days, and that the temple was c(e- filed that length of time, but he admits that " we are not infoinned by any historian bxactlt how many days elapsed between the time when Athenseus stopjMMl the daily sacrifice, and the setting up of Jupiter in the temple." He has no ioult, however, that if we coulafind such histo- rian, it would be the exact time ; the nearest he can come to it, according to his own admission^ is 55 days. •- The 1260, 1290 and 1335 days, Mr. D. admits to be years, and, while he rejects Mr. Miller's in- terpretation, says, he does not feel bound to furnish any other. Prof. Stuart admits that the three and a half times of Dan. vii. (which he claims was also fulfil- led by this event,) cannot be shown to have been fulfilled with any more exactness. Josephus, how- ever, says that the time of this defilement was just three years. But Prof. Stuart only claims to show an almost exact fulfilment, and excuses it by saying, "No one can reasonably ex^ct a more exact fulfilment of the time specified." (Hints, p. 90.) And on page 93 he says, " A little more, or a little less, tbm three and a half years, would, as every reasonable interpreter must acknowledge, accord perfectly well with the general designation here, where plainly the aim is not statistical exactness." Thus, according to Prof. S., God in prophetic time does not always aim to tell the truth. I In the 1290 days of Dan. xii.. Prof. S. (see p. 95) thinks is an " exact specification" of the time. Here again, he utterly fails to show any time and this is the only place where he admits that God did speak the exact truth, when he haa specified time. And the only evidence that there was anything here fuIfiUea, in literal days, is that " we may naturally conclude" that Antio- chus " arrived opposite Jerusalem in the latter partofMay^' Of me 1^35 days of Dan. xii., he only proves their exactness by " supptmng now that Appolo- nius captured Jerusalem in the latter part of May, B. C. 168, the 1335 days would expire alout the middle of February, in the year B. C. 164." The only way that he finds the commencement, is by " assuming that the terminus a quo of the 1335 days, is the same as that of the 1290 days ;" and then he says, "no more probable time can be fixed upon for" the death of Antiochus, than " some time in February, B. C. 164." p. 97. The 2300 days. Prof. S. applies to the defile- ment of the temple by Antiochus, and he only shows their commencement by '* counting back^* from December 25th, 195 B. C, which he assumes as their ^ terminus ad auem, and we come to Aug. 5, B. C. 171." p. 101. Here he does not attempt to prove an exact fulfilment from any history. • The "70 weeks," which all admit to be to Digitized by Google 12 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRT; plain, the Profetsor calls a '*locus veiatimwn ut giTes them a h^rd name, i^id leaves them. p. 105. The prophetic periods in the Apocalypse are despatched by the Prof^sor in the same sum- mary manner. Of the ^five vtonths^' (Rev. ix. 10,) he says, " Of course, a period strictly definite does hot appear to be here designated." p. 144. The 48 months of Rev. xi. 2, he commences with, "If we suppose now that the former part of Feb. was the month when war was declared," &c. p. 117. The 42 months of Rev. xiii. 6, he attempts to show fulfilled exactly, with " ordy a few days of excess beyond that measure of time." He says, " By this small excess of only a few days, no one of course can be stumbled ; for how is It reasonable to suppose, that in respect to a celebrated period, so often repeated, and already become so famous, a statistical exactness would or amdd be aimed at? Enough that only a few days at most can be considered as supemume Tary." p. 128. Again he says, *^ A statistical exactness cannot be reasonably supposed to be aimed at in cases Ito _ of this nature. Any near approximation to the {Aat measure of time in question, would of course be regarded as a sufficient reason for setting it down under the general rubric." p. 130. Thtis we see that the best authorities against us admit that these periods cannot be proved to have been fulfilled in literal days. Tnose who claim that they were thus exactly fulfilled, are challenged to show the historical evidence of it. Having thus cleared the way^ he says, ** Let us now attend to some other considerations, which go to confirm these views. " As an introduction to the explanation of the morning vision, the angel says to Daniel, (chap. X. 14,) *Now I am come to make thee under- stand what shall befall thy people in the latter days; for yet the vision is for many days,' Proof positive this, that the matters of the vision pertained to DaniePs people j the Jews! After this intimation, for the angel to talk to Daniel of the little hotn of Popery; and what it should do, a thousand years ai\er his people and the place of their sanctuary should be destroyed; would be, to say the least, to preach a sermon very foreign to his text. If the matters of the vision did not befall the Jews, Daniel was im- posed upon; for his people are no more con- cerned with the doings of Popery, than any others of the Gentile world." p. 52. That the " latter days " denote die gospel days] is the uniform opinion of all commentators. "Kimlri>" says Owen, "gives it for a rule, that the expression, hi the latter days* always denotes the times of the Messiah, which I suppose is not liable to any exception." [Otoen on Hebrews, Vol. I, page 157.] Professor Stuart saySt " but last days, in par- ticular^ is used to denote the future period in which the Messiah was to appear. Isaiah ii. 2 ; Hosealii. 5; Micah iv. 1. This phrase, (as it would seem firom its usaffe in these places,) early passed into a kind of technical designation of the time of the Messiah, or rather, of the new dis- pensation under him. Thus Rabbi Nachman- ides, on Gen. xlix. 1, says, * all our doctors agree that last days mean the times of the Messiah.'" [SttuLrt. on Hebrews, Vol. 2, page 44.] p. 13. It therefore follows that the angel had refer- ence to the people of Daniel, under the gospel dispensation, notwithstandingf Mr. Colver thinks " Daniel was impose^ upon" ;He says, "It miffht have been expected by some, that we should hi^ve noticed moro particu- larly the opposing views of others to our inter- pretations. But for several reasons we have not done it Among them u%f JPh^ttt They ar« _. numerous and various, that the task would have been endless. Second, Those views are ei^ter- tained by many whom we love in the Lord ; and we desire to shun even the appearance of a per- sonal conflict with them. But, Third, our main reason is, that a blow at the root is better than many among the branches. The error which we have been combatting, is a radical one. If we have done anything to correct it, we shall rejoice ; and in so far as we may have failed, we have no doubt that the year 184$ will prove eflfec- tual in its removal, even should our Lord come before its close. For, come when he may, we have no idea that he will sanction such a rule of interpretation, as that which we have op- posed." p. 63. We would inquire of Mr. Colver if he has any idea that such a rule of interpretation vrilL be sanctioned as he has advocated f And although some may "regard the BibTe with increased pleasure," does it follow that he has done anvthing prove it an inspired book ? We greatly fear it such interpretations will do much to bring discredit upon God's holy word and advance the cause of infidelity. He sap, " Two objections to our interpreta- tion and application of these proljhecies are urged, on each of which it may be well, in this place, to offer a few remarks. Oij. 1. That the 'throne' and the * judg- ment,* seen in the night vision, warrant the con- clusion that this vision extends to the end of the world,^ p. 56. This he gets over by a quibble, and proceeds to the "Oy. 2. A resurrection is mentioned. (See Dan. xii. 2.) 'And many of them that sleep in the dust,' &c.*' p. 57. Here he thinks is " pretty strong evidence that a literal resurrection is not intended;" p. 58; and says, " We fully believe that the language in the text is to be understood as FIGURA- TIVE." Thus much for " the prophecy of Dan iel literally fulfilled : considered in three lectures, by N. Cefver." There is however one other idea which he has advanced, viz., that the midnight cry will not be given by man, (see p. 60,) but that it will be given by the descending Judge. We would like to enquire, if it was usual for the Bridegroom to give notice of his own approach, and if so, if he would say " go ye out to meet him ? " We will now offer some objections, which are fatal to Mr. Colver's " literal exposition," L Tm " LITTLE HORN" in Daniel vn. 8, CANNOT BE NERO. 1st. The ten horns of the fourth beast denote the ten kingdoms that were to arise out of the Roman empire, the last of which, the Lombards, did not arise till A. D. 483. The little horn was to arise after them, (v. 24 ;) whereas Nero died in A. D. 68, which was 288 years before Hun- gary, the first of those horns, arose, A. D. 356. 2. Taking Colver's own ground, that the ten horns were ten individual kiogs, tlien the little horn must be the ELEVENTH Caesar. But according to Prof, Stuart, Nero was the SIXTH. ("Hints," p. 121.) 3. Three of the first ten horns were to be plucked up before the little horn. The Ostrogoth, the third subverted division of the Roman kingdom, was not conquered by Justinian till A.' D. 508, after Nero had been dead 44p years. 4. Upon Colver's own ground, there were no three individual kings plucked up to nuike way for him. He says, " three were placked up by the roots to make way for Nero to thfe throne. .Tibe- rius was strangled^ Caligula was assassinated, and lojICla a iitti, hurtaad to d ie l o dur of Wf», A t i i| ip i na, was poisoned.'* p. 42. Thoae three, however, could not be said to be plucked up by the roots to make way for Neko; because Nero was not bom till A. D. 37, whereas Tiberius was stran- gled A. D. 36, one year before Nero was bom ; and Caligula was assassinated A. D. 40, when Nero was only three years old ; so that in those acts no reference whatever could have been had to Nero^ If they were to be included because they were aabtfsf inated, then it wpfUd be neces- sary to include Julius Cassar, and which would make four horns plucked up ; and Prof. Stuart says, in his Hints, there were "five fallen j;^* (p. 121 ;) but a variation of two is probably of little consequence with Mr. Colver's " literal interpre* tation," if we may judge from the exactness of his " tallies.'' 5. The little hom was to come up akovg the ten horns, (v. 8 ;) showing that the ten horns were to be in existence as horqs when it should first arise. But of the t\Velv6 Cssarsf only one was in existence as a horn or king at the same time; and N^ro, instead of reigning among them, reigned alone. 6. The little horn was to be DrvESSB from the other horns, (v. 24.) But Nero was not diverse from the other Caesars. 7. " He shall subditb three kings,** (v. 24 ;) bttt Nero did not subdue any of his predecessors, or any king whatever. 8. The little hom was to make "war wiA the saints, and prevail against them, until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High ; and the time came tluU the saints possessed the kingdom." (verses 21|22.) But Mr. Colver has not attem|)ted to show that N^ro reigned till those events. Upon his owA hypothesis, Nero must ht still alive, tad waging war, for the time has not yet come that the saints POSSESS the kingdom. 9. The saints of the Most High were to be given into the hand of the little horn. But there was no power on earth who could give them into Nero's hands ; and will he claim Uiat Gon gave his saints into Nero's hands ? 10. *'But the judgment shall sit, and ihey take away nis dominion, to consume and destroy it unto the end." But the dominion of Nero was not taken away before his death. 11. The saints of the Most High were to be given into the handd of the "little hpm" "until a time, times, and the dividmg of time,** or 1280 days ; but according to Prof. Stuart, If ero ner- secuted the Christians from the middle of Nov. A. D. 64, till the 9th of June, A. D. 68, ti*ich was 1302 days, or an excess of FORTY-TWO days. Hints, p. 127. Probably, however, Mr. Colver will unite with Prof. Stuart in saying, that, " By this smali, excess of only a few days, no one of course can be stumbled; for how is it reasonable to suppose, that in respect to a cele- brated period, so often repeated, and already be- come 60 famous, a statisf^cd exactness would or could be aimed atf" Hints, p. 128. ' 12. The liule horn had " eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speakmg great thin^,^ (v. 8.) " And he shall speak great words against the Most Hiffh." V. 25. Nero was in no respect distinguished fbr these chamcteristics above hit predecessors ; but, on the contmry, while some of them were truly'great, he was one of the lowest and vilest men that sat upon the throne of the Cs^ars^ and was only tioted for acts of meanness and croelty. .13. The little horn was to be the la^ hom of the beast, arid was to continue tilF the death of the beast i and the beast itself could have but (To be coBtia«a49 be shall Digitized by Google Th£ western MlDNIGBt CRT. WBSTBftN ^BDWGHT CRY . CINCINNATI, D£Ce!irBER 16, I8«. Tae PArcR. W« mmmt\fhop% o«r fmiHit fro«i abroed will make »• May ID collt3iiaf arid forwarding faada for the pa- per» aa tba barden it now falling baavUy upoB a f»w. THK CAUtfE IN 'JHI8 PLACE. Oar meatingt continue to increase in interest. Some are daily coming inio the laith of the Bible, which teiches that the Lord isaf the door. On Sabbath last, the Lawrence Street church was crowded with apparently deeply Intereated congrega- tiona. We lectured in the morning upon the Seven Churchea, ReY. 2: and in the P. M. gave- the scripture History of Babylon, and in the evening, lectured upon its Full. We were told that the bouse had never before been ae crowded. Atthe cloa6of the lecture iwtiU^Jioe came forward for prayerr, and some obtained pardon from the Lord. On .Monday evening w,e concluded the leciure upon tliaSeven Churches, which waa commenced on Sabbath morning. The houae was full, and the in- terest great. In the prayer meetiiig Utentyfrnir eame forward for prayen, including almoat a whole claas of SabbatbS.bo>l fcholars, eight or nine in number* O what an intcreaiing scene! There was the parent and the child-*the grey headed, the middle aged and the youth, all imploring mercy at the hand of the Lord. An aged man, as he was led to the place of prayer by bis companion exclaimed, "I have come at the eleventh h »ur.'» Overflewing joy filled every heart, as one after another bore their testimony to the power of God to forgive ains. *^What heavenly music did we bear, Safvation sounding free! Tbeaoula in bondaga lent an esr: Dcotbar JUot frmiv Conneeiieat, arrivad on Monday, Md &«Nitf»d on Tuaaday oveniag,' from let Peter ii. 7. Aa atiima tMig diacoaoiae, at (ba claae aC vrbicb^ etgbteen cwna litfward for pmjraas, st^ or aavea of whom abtaiBed ^aMe. Wedsflttftay evening we featured upon the taking ttw«/ of tbe domiaioii of Papacy,^ f»rty- 6va yaafs alter which, Aintel is to stand io hie lot. At fba elaaaof iba Icatura M cavm /orward for prayers, filling aU iba aeats that ware provided : some ware blaia- a4» Oor abaec ^^mB i* praaa loa aoon ta ghra a« aeeamit «iC tba oiaatlag oa Tbinaday P. M. and avaniiig. Tbe pregsiit ftaapaesa are, (bat wa ab«U bava ana of iba fsaaleat fsavivaia wMi wbick tbis city baa ever baea viMtad. LAST RESORT. 13 Wa aapy iba foUowing fmm tba «« IIUdkiMvn ^M« Y9lky^^ of Dacamber 7th, a paper pabliabad ia ihiaiji, ty, aaid to be ^'devoted to the ptnmotion of t J tp^m nt ti^ reii'gi4ny the maiMaiaanea of amitiMl truths and the ad* vancement of the banevolaad entarprtaea of iba age," adiiad by one Jiir. Ooodman^ who, we beliava,1a abm a miotstar of tbe Congregational Church. Ha too, it ap. paars, baa copied from another Cbftstiaa paper, equally interented with bimaelfinthe^matniainaiiae oftitential truth '^ MiLLSjtisli AND ITS PEi/iTa. — Sooie weeks siace ib< (Ukffietian Mirror published a note which an undeeeiced Milleritc, sent to one of the churches in Portlasd, to be read on the Sabbath, confessing his error, and stating he bad given away all be was wonh, aome four bundted dallara, to tba cauao; be was tbas reduced to poverty, and solicited public charity if suab folly could be for^ given. Ue baa since sent a statameat to^ne of tbe pa* pers, showing bow he waa deluded and sponged. Let othera read it and be wise. PoRTuiNO, November 10, 1813. To Ute people caUed MiUeriUi ;— This is 10 show that 1 am in want of help. I have been a believer, and spent all my money in promulgating the doctrine. 1 did as I thought would be for the best good of the c&aa«: some of tbe brethren thought I waging toofMt^ but /did not The end of tbe world looked so near tome that I was afraid to have any money — so 1 got rid of it as fast as my wife wouJd let me. She was oppoeed to my doinj? as 1 did, and is now at work in a Lowell Factory. She thinks she should have aome of the money back, which I gave away while aol in my right mind; and those tftat look it thought 1 was not. There were many of the Milleriies thought I was not in my right mind,.and when Mr. French came here, I be- came wiMse in mind than before. There weremany who thought Christ would come on the fourteenth of April. I wasone. So Mr. French (aught us. When the day arrived I waa afraid I slionld be lost if I bad any money about mc. I have h«^rd tbam say they would not want a dol- lar when the Loid came. I gave brother ^ f5. I had an impression on Sabbath morning to go and give $5. I went to Ponsmouth where f had another im- preasioii to give blather $5. [And so on and aa forth. It is ttnna<;essary to continue tbe eaulogae.— Co ] The end of the world has not come— but the end of my money hrn come. Rbuskn H. Browji. We have given place to the above article entire, in BROTHER J. b. COOK. Reports have boeii in circulation here, that this broth- crhad abandoned tho doctrine of the Second Advent in \M% (Jewish year) and somo of the friends feared that it might be true. A Utter from him, dated n\ Pittsburgh xVov. 23d, is pnhlished in the Isrst Buatern ** Mid night Cry," in which htf rejoice* «i htiving found a brother "Wheeler," that h«d hiflieved the Saviour would come in I&13, fur the Ift-t ttcenlyyetn. Ef. Cook has since written to the "Cry," from Warren O, D c. 1st, in which he says, "ihe friends here are trying to detain »«, hut, a'!^ we are well, and have means tr) travel, we feel thai we51iunld go every where. Preach- ing the word of the Kingdom." Who next will thcae troiibled Watchmen miMreprcaent ? Our friends Mihv.aast muetieicuae «a ia negiafftiag ^./orwfffdppj^^tacoii|nattmcatioa%aa tbo iateaaaiji* ta^tt ibat iaaw^kanad in iba meaAiiiga, ia eaaoaaeiQa with jba a^aaagameot of the. piafaif baa bttbatta taban all optima. "•'I^HI btmbtfvJf^S. Cdok diretfc how brother Kent can gMNr% ra*iittaa«aio bim from tbib placet order that our readers may see the final resort to which these professed advocates of " essential truth " are driven, to prove that Christ will not soon come. — This article is emblazoned before the world, in the columns of the " Watchman," over tho bold signa- ture of REUBEN H. BROWN, an individual that the Millerites endeavored to save from his folly: if wc may judge from hie own statement. Just as though the decep* tion of Reuben H. Brown, affected the "essential trothi" of tho Bible, upon which the doctrine of the Second .\dvent is bssed! Look at it! Reuben H. Brown has been deceived; not by the Millerites, for they told hfm, they thought he ''was going too fatt," but he did not, end now laments his course, which he would not havei'one, had he trusted in the naked word of God, as all true Second Advent believers do, in the room of what men told him. That this Reiiben H. Brown, never waa a true Second A dvent believer, seema clear from the fact, that when Mr. French came along, he was worae in mind than before." If like a Second Advent believer, he had read his Bible, he would have found a ciir»e pronounced upon him that trusttlh in man\ and then Mr. French would nave failed to make him "woraa in mind than before." But this Reuben H.Brown ba^ given away $15, "and so on and — forth;" not to tho Milleritea, for they "//mU took it, thought be wiaa nat inf his right mind, ajto mant of rac MiLlexitbs thought he was not. But he did it because **many thought (not because the Bible said so) Christ would coma onthe Uih of April, and be wss one''— ha became "afraid," wbicb ia anotlier proof that he wis no thie Second Advent be- liever, for they "love tbe appearing of 6bnst,^' and '*rejoica in ho^ o? the glor> of Gad ♦' Looit.afaia4^ ftanbaa M. B r a w a b a a b aa » daaa iv a d by tomebod^fg dU(l$1<*a IDi wry end fbiUllaaaiiaaa, aa to what the propheta and apostles have spoken, ia a auffi- cient reason for the Lord a not coming at tbe end of fbe 9300 days. Dan.vrii.14. O what an argument, for a Chris- tian minister. But judging from the hundreds of/aZ»e reports tbat we have seen circulated in profe5sedly •*ex. perimental religious" papers, relative to Secopd Ad- vent believers, we doubt not, the whole story, self con- demned as it is, baa been goHen i/p as a kind of ac^re crow, to shield these Chnstian editors from the force of "essential truth.** Since the above was in type, a copy of tbe '^Western Christian Advocate," of December 15th, has been placed in our hands, which contains the same vahiable article signed "Reuben H. Brown.'' Arranged by tbe side of this article, in the same paper, is another under the head of "Pray for your Minister," for several reasons which arc given. One of which is, "That his hands may be strengthened ; by God's providence restraining the wick- erf— his grace renewing and comforting penitent bdieters —ami his power preserving his spiritual children in TRi Tif, righteousness and peace." Our readers ought to know thai this editor a few weeks since, had placed in his hands for publication, a series of questions relating to "e^eniial" Bible "truths" among which were the following: "I wish you to prove that the 2300 days in Dan. viii. 14, ' do not mean years. Also, that those 2300 days ^o not begin at the same time with the 70 weeks or 490 years. Tan. ix. 21. Also, that these 70 weeks did not begin in Uie seventh year of tho reign of; Artaxerxea. Al8«>,ihat the 70 weeks did not end at the death of Chritt; and also to prove that t^eeni, spoken of in Dan. viii. ! 9, does not mean the end of the world." The*e questions being called forth by some remarks of this edj tor. against Mlil- lerism, before a public congregation ; he DID PROMIS£ to publish them, and if he could not satisfactorily an- swer them, to let them Maud in the form in which be received them. Two numbers o{ his paper has since been published, and siid qu«*stion4 have not appeared^ but the "essential" letter of Keu!»en H. Brown has. We have "read if, and are wiser" than wo were before, f\)i we now see what arts an editor can practice to get rid of truth. Will this Mr. Elliot answer the two following quca- lionsl \9\, Before we pray for a man to be "preserved in the /rv/^," ought wc not first to pray that he be brought into it? 2d. To what age of the world did the prophet intend the following la ngu;^gc lo appi) ? Iss. 66; 3, "Your brethren that baled you, that cast you out for my name's sake, said let the L-^rd be g'o ificd; but be shall ajrpeartoyourjiry^ and iliey shall be ashamed,^^ The Watchman of the Valley, and some other papoiia, in this city have copied from a Bvi4»lon paper the Itw slang in an article headed "Old Nick and Young Nick," reU- live to the Tabernacle. OforaHomel CArwdVin editors and minisUrsH Go and learn a lesson from the Saviour of mankind, and ihen see if you connoi blush at such consummate incannrs'. The truth relative to the cir- cumstance may be found on our last 'pagf, under the head "Tabernacle." . . rORElJNNfiWS. Tbe Acadia arrived at Boston tbe 6tb inst, Thenawa reached here the morning of the 13th. There ia noth- ing of importance except the agitation in Ireland, which seems to be increasing. Nothing from Italy. NEW PLACE OF WORSUIP.^ Tb^ Secotid Advent /bretfiren are inaking arrange- tnentstcr open another place for Lectures in the western part of tbd city. When the arrangement ia concltrde^, notice wHl ba giveii if| tbe*Aiturd%y daily papara. Digitized by Google u THE WESTERN MIDNIUHT CB¥. I. IS THE DOCTRINE OF A THOUSAND Y^IARS OF PROSPERITY FOR THE CHURCH IN THIS PRESENT WORLD, CONSISTENT WITH THE SCRIPTURES? In the parable of the Sower^ Matt. xiii. 3-8, our Lord showa the general effect of tbe preaching of the gospel in tbii world : I eay the general effect, because ^ men- tions no particular age in which the parable is to be ap- plied. Four kinds of ground are spoken of, onljf.one of which brought forth good fruit, and a portion of that, only abou' one third as much as other portions. These three kinds ef ground, or as we suppose, thrce- fuurihsof vhe inhabitants of the earth bring forth no fruit to the glory ol God, as is shown in verses 19-23, while *^he that received seed inio the good ground, is he that heareth the word, and underttandeth it: which also beareth fruit, and bringotb forth, some one hundred fold, Bomejizty, some thirty," not they that hear and prac* lice every thing thai claims to be g« a.jel, bui'Hhe word of the kingdom." Again, in Matt. xiii. 24-30, in the par- able of the tares, the effect, and final result of gospel preaching is shown. The field, which is ihc world, (v. 38,) is sown with good seed, which are the children of the kingdom. Every child of man is placed in thia world a subject of God*s kingdom, see Matt. xix. 14, ''Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me, for of each is tbe kingdom of heaven,'' but the enemy comes and sows tares, w)iich, according to the previous parable, occupy three^fourths of the world, and Jesus aaya, verse 30, 'Met both grow together until the harvest," and, vene 39, the harvest is the end of the world, (or age,} not the Jewish age, but Ihe age when the gospel is preached : we fhen see what Jesus says of (he condi- tion of our world, at the time all the children of the wicked one, verse 45, are to be cast into a furnace of fire. Then, at that time, shall the righteous shine forth 88 the sun in the kingdom of their Father, ver^43. That this kingdom is in the renovated eunh, see Dan. vii. 18, 27. ^ But the saints of the most high shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom forever, even forever and ever." What kingdom ?~ihe one possessed by the four kings, verse 17. *»And the kingdnm and dominion, and tbe greatness of the kingdom under the whole hea- ven ahall be given-to the people of the saints of the mo«t high." Ps.xxxvii. 3,9, 11, 18,22, 29, 34. "Trust in the Lord, and do good ; so sha!t thou du)M m the lund^ and verily thou shah be fed." '*For evil doers shall be cut off: but those that wail upon the Lord, they shall inhitH tilt tartfi.'*^ ^'But the meek fthall in/iejil Ifte earth; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace." "The Lord knoweth the days of the upri;{hi and thtir inheritance shall be forever,^* [He has told us what the inheritance is, and here tells h8w long it shall ISst.] "For such as be blessed of him shall inficrit tfieearUi; and they that be cursed of him, shall be cut off." ^^The righteous shall mhtrii the land and dwell therein for- tctry "Wait on the Lord, and ka*p his way, snd he shall exalt thee re fnhtrit the land: when the wicked are CUT OFF Ikou shall see it." No promise of it before. Mat. V. 5. "Blessed are the meek : for they shall iiUurit the earth>^ Isa. Ivii. 13. "The wind shall tarry them all away; vanity shall lake them: but he that putteih hta trust in roe shall po$9es4 ihe landj and shall inherit mjf holji motm/otn." Prov. ii. 21, 22. "For the upright shall dwell in the landy and the perfect shall remain in it But the wicked shall be cut off" from the earthy and the transgressors shall be rooted out of it. Rev. v. iO. "And haet made us unto our God tin£s and prieata: and we we ehaii reign on the tartk,^* Rev. xxi. I. "And I saw a new heaven ajid a nfw atrth^^^ verse 4, "And I beard a great voice oui of he^yen, saying, the tabernacle of God is with mcn^ and he will dwell with Merii," ^c.^ Again, our Lon} told hi* disciplos, John xv. 20, The aerrant is not greater than hia lord : If they have perse-- ented mt, tb«y will aUo peiMCute you; if they hxf keii4 my sayings, they will fce«p yours alio. If this was intended only for the apostles, as some affirm, he haa no where g^ven an intimation, that their anccesaors would share any better fate in this woHd. Again, in Dan. vii. 21,22, the peraecuting power brought to view by ihe prophet, is to prevail against the saints, until the Ancient of Days oomts^and judgment is given to the saints of the Moat High. See Matt. xix. 28. "Ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit on the_throne of his glory, ye also bhall sit upon twelve thrunes,ytic(gmg the twebse tribe* ofUrmeL^ Luke xxii. 30. "That yo may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." 1 Cor. vi. 2. "Do ye not knew that the saints shall jndge the world?" This is the time that the saints posarss the kingdom promised in Psa. ii. 8. Again, the destruction of the Man of Sin is represented as being sudden, and not gradual ; see 2 Thess. ii. 8; *Mheii shall that Wioked be revealed whem the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall detlny with the brightness of hia coining,'* le that coming is as ihe light- ning that cometh out of the eaat, and shineth even unto the west. Matt. xxiv. 27. Again, when the Son of man cometh, it ib to be as it was in the days of Nuab, and Lot; if the world was converted then, so it will be when Chrtet comes, f^ut there are texts, which are aupposed strongly to favor the doctrine of ihe triumph of Chris- tianity in this present world, for instance in Heb. viii. 1 1, They ahafi not teach every man hia neighbor,and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord, for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest. If this is sup- posed to relate to a state of things in the present world, before its renovation, where is the proof? There ia to be no sin, for (verse 23) their Ans und their iniquities will I remember no more. A//, from the lea. t lo the greatcat, are to be perfected in the knowledge of God, and that without instruction, for "none shall teach:" Nothing abort of a new dispetisaiion, can bring about such a state of things. . It is also said in laa. xi. 9, after a brief description of the happy condition of the earth at the time, "they shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain : for the earth shall be full of the knowl- edge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea. As there is not a spot in the sea that the waters do not cover, so there is not to be a spot upon the earth, where the knowledge of God is not to exist, and the existence of this universal knowledge is given as the leason why nothing is to hurt or destroy. While death reigns in the world, there will always be something to hurt and de- stroy — but after the earth has "ca»i out her dead and no more covers her slain," we may then look for the ful- filment of this prophecy. In Isa. ii. 4, it is said nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more; then ihere can be no falling away at the end of a thou- sand years for the great battle of Armageddon to be fought, for they are to learn war no tnore. In Iss. xlix. 23, "Kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and .their queens thy nursing mothers;" this much of the text is quoted, while the remaining part, whi.h explains the whole, ia generally le/t out : "they shal: bow down to thee with their face towards the earth, and lick up the dust of thy feet; and thou shall know ihat I am the Lord, for they shall not be ashamed that irai(/sr nic." The strongest kind of conifon for a believer in the Lord^s soon coming! Where theo is the propriety of kings being termed nursing fathers, when their Unal doom is presented in such dark colors, in Rev. vi. 15, and other places? Isa. Ix. 16, gives .an explanation. "Thou shall also suck the milk of the Gentilea, and shall suck the breaat of kinga; and thou shall know that I the Lord am thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the Mighty One of Jacob." In both these texts, by clear inference, we are brought down to the coming of the Lord. The state of things at that time ia shown in verae 21, of the last quoted chapter.: "Tby people also ahall be all righteous; they shall inhe- rit the Imnd forever, the bnnch of my planting,'' te. The earth is to be poasessed by the saints of the Most High. It is new po a ee ae ed by the Kinga of the eertb, who afe repreaeaiedee hayin g ea taa oat their e«iNiC««eo. Thia is the only way in whieh wo can diseoverffpom Scripture that hinge are te be oer netaing fa i beie ; #(ieB tbe eaistf posaeas in reoevated foiw whit they new pAe- soei in comtpted fern. It requires an unnatural atraiiiing of the Scriptnree to apply any of these texts to such a state as has been ex- pected by the nominal Church in this world, under tbe anrieipeted triumph of Christianity for one thousand years, while they perfectly harmonize with that state of things that the Scriptnrcs bring to view after the first resurrection, and the earth^a renovation* When all things are made new, see Rev. xxi. I, 5, we can discover how the earth is to be filled with the know- ledge and glory of God — no human teachers of reUgioa are needed — the brute creation dwelling io peace with each other — nothing to hurt or destroy. The reason of all this peoce ond harmony is obvious, for Christ, who is the life of the world, will then ait npon the throne of his fathcf David, forever. Acts ii. 30; Isa. xxir. $3; Ps. cxxxii. 1 1, 6lc. How often hsve we heard the promise of God to give hie Son the heathen for his inheritance, and the utmost pans of the earth fer a poseersion, plead at the throne of ^lace, without the least intimation that the rest of the protnise would ever be fulfilled; that is^Ho break them with a rod of iron, and dash theji in pieces like a potter's vessel. * So also the declaration, "The Kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdom of our Lord ond his Christ, and he slioll reign forever." This has been said, prey- ed, and sung, as proof of the millennium and worid^s conversion, without a hint that it w^a a voice from hea- ven in the ears of the revelator, at the lime of the sound- ing of the Seventh Trump, or third leoe; thetime, accor- ding to Paul, when the nghteeas deed are raised, See. I Cor. zv. 5'2i and accordiuf lo the rereleter, when the dead are judged, Ood'a aervnme rewwrded^ aod the wicked punished. Rev. xi. Id, IS. These pewhesof sackcloth that have ae long covered tlia two wif aaeee, (Old end New Testamentt) ^eve otlengih beea for* aside, and the word of God ia peraitted lo ahine fMh in its true glory. The spirit that thus enshfoiNled io derknaea that bleeaed word, has kept it there oml tbeoa lest days, and that apirit is Papaey The apivit mhidk deoiea th« right of reading eod andefataodiiig for r«r> aelvce— the spirit that denonneee, withoot rhyme or reo* son, everybody thatia unwilling to weerthei»trk«f the beeet. The do^rino of the Lord'eeoos cemng to oat up hia everlasting kingdom, will now stand or fall, «pon the teatimony of Scripture. Jt is that, whieh hae aus- tained it, which still sustains, and will soon prore its glorious truth. Before the advocate of the modern mil- lennium theory can say this much, he must bring one solitary text at least, from the whole Bible, that either directly or by fair inference, proves the triumph of Christianity in this present world for one thousand yearr, or even for otie year. When eAbris fail on Scriptu/a ground, to disprove the doctrine of Christ's coming joboat 1843, resort is had to reasoning; and we are told that it is unreasonable to su[pose that God ia about todealfuy the present world and bring in a new dispenaaiioo^jual at the time when our benevolent and religious inatitn- lions are in the height of their prosperity; and then de- clarations arc made thai the world will aland at least 1000 years, and very probably 365,000 years. The only place in the whole fiible where the thooeand years mil- iennitAtt ie foevd, te in Rev. xx. and that period com- menoea with the reeorte^tion of the ri^teova dttd^v4^, 4, eodtormiomtee wHh the reaiirrectf on ind final AmAnt- tio»ofthe wiefcod, vetaea o, 1*2, 14, bat notfhe leeiet tn- titnation is given of any change in the happy con^tioti of the aatnas at the* expiration of that, peciadt There being no Scripture to sustain the ih^Q^. of f tho^j^yyij yeara triumph of Chriatianity before the firot reaarreetton end the rextoveHoji of the earth, I tik, if ite«dvoeeteti Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 15 yi « w t fc ih»i •!» 'Witt And hiintelf qnite at lame in tabjeeting his theory to th« teat of human reaaoningt II. IS THE DOCTRINE OF A THOUS\ND YEARS* PROBP.BRiry TOR THE CHHRCH Iff THIS PRESENT WORLD CONSISTENT WITH REA- PON1 I do not innrodnce thia propoattion, supposing rhat it will ai||oiiBt to any thing against the theory, if the Bcrif • toro auataina it; for thirn to uat human wisdom wionld be to i^ko the tiiMel*» part. 1 doiuA hriitf it forward because Scripture haa failed, as in the caae of our oppo- nents, Iwt io«bow that the leaiimoay of «h« paopheu i«> in petUct keeping with reason, that gre«t lending fAf • uHy of. niao, to which tike word of God commends it- self. AbontlMOa ^ara ago, vocording to th« hiaiory God has giv^n ua^ there were two inh«bitancs oi| the (ace of the earth t4he9e multiplied till the earth was filled with violent, Hen, ti. 1 1, and God destroyed them fur their wickedness at the expiration of about 1656 yeara from the creation. A boot 4344 yeara ago, we find from th« tame history, the earth to be peopled with only ei^ht individuals. This population has increased until the earth is now computed to contsin 900,000,000 of inhabitants, which would be dtfiithling on an average of about once in 148 years. Let it be remembered^ that In reaching thi> enormoua population we have come through what is generally auppoeed to be a darket period of the.world'e hiatory, than ahe will ever again experience : a period in which whole eoontties have been almoat depopulated by the aword, famine^ and peatilence; and premature deaths have been visited upon rottttoos end milliMW^ eur race, in ten thousand horrid forms, auch ms are not to be ko'wn in that supposed millennium state, when the nations are to '^learn war no more.^' Duriiig l^* period alao, the immense amount of mond evil, stibh es Intemperance^ Licentiousness, and Debauchery,hascon- tribnted more than any other means to waste and de« popnlate the earth. These means have decreased the average of human life to a mere span of about 90 years, and yet, wading through these polluting scencfi of miseiy end death, by Fire, Famine, Pestilence^ the ^'word^ and Intemperance, in the space ol 4344 yearr, we have an increase of 900,000,000 adJeJ to our pnptd«i{on. Ac- cording te :he niillenium theory, moral, a<» we'A as polit- ical eviU are to he greatly decreased, if uoi iMiiirely done away, when ail human governmavite give iheir inflnensa in favAf ^tChxiaiiaiiiy. The average length. jqX Juunan life will then be vaatly inarefta#d« and there will be notbtog tohaBdartbe*«artli4>«iog fiMed with inbthiianta, and »9»« ifM ''wMataeaa and the a#U the Hose- of 1000 yeafs* Aod wa have the follow* * ing^aMBDiMeiMi 9,698,837,906,069,^00,000^000 Fif uree cannot lici ao if there Is no miftake in th^ mtllenninm theory, there can bb no miatake but that the nuthber ofHmng inhabitants on the earth at the end of the one ihoueanJ years will at least equal the above, for we have made but a trilling allowuoce, if any, for the removal of the causes of human ntieertes which now exist. liut what kind of accommodaiion doea the earth furnish .for this number of inhabitants? It containa Afty million square miiea of a«irfBce, including all the Lakes, Mouataina, Rivera, S,wampa, Deaerta, &c. Reduced to acr/eui would be 33,000,000,000 " rods " '* 5,1-20,000,000,000 «^ square yards 154,880,000,000,000 The number of aqiiare yards on tha enti e face of the globe, 464,644,0OO,QO0,0tD 'Divide the oumber of inhabitants on the earih at the end of the (ne thousuod years by the nnmherof square yards which .its surface cuoiain«^ and we have for each square yard, 17,037,386 Reckoning every three mdfvidaals ro occupy nine cubic feet, or one foot high on every square yard, and we shouM have the entire surface of every continent and island covered with living inhabitants /i>n Atindrcd and ttttnt^fite mile* dtepy and ihe graves of the previous genvraiioh only, upward of five hundred miiea deep on the entire surface of the land. It would also amount to 3,679,295 individuals to every square yard on the entirti eurfuce ef the globe, or about three hundred and fifty milee deep of living inhabitants on land and ocean. If we arc told, when the millennium commence?, that gen- «mtio{i iato cease, — there wilt be neither marrying, nor giving in marriage, — why not at onco admit the point, that the new dispensation, aoon to be brought in, is the first resurrection and theearth^s renovation, for it ia ^Hn the resurrection, that they neither marry nor are given in marriage.^* We may be told that we entirely aneap- prebend the views of those that believe, and teach the doctrine of the miUenium — that they are contemplating a great change, soon to take place in the earth, for it is evident that the earth cannot contain her inhabitants, even at the end of one hundred ond fifty years, the way thingaare moving at the present. We then call upon the advocates of this theory to give ua lighten ivhat kind ef a aute of .things is expected, when the millennium comes, for some of ihem tiavo Ftutt>d, not long since, that they kneu) Chriaiianity would triumph in this very world fur one thousand years before the Lord comes. If the doctrine of a thousand years millennium in this present world is still to be taught, we again say to its advocates, speak out 1 for it is high time the world knew something of its principles. If we are to remain as thick on the earth as our calculation show?, we doubt not but thai these modern spirituali^ers will very aoon begin to pray for the nations and kingdomato be ^Slash- ed like a potter*s vesssl,*^ as well as given to Christ for his inheritance. Before I close these remarks there is one thing more worthy of note: that is, the animals will require no in- considerable portion of fhe carih^j surface during this auppoaed thousand years of pr«.aperity. If things wero to move on in the world for aeir»my-iwo-yesrs to coaaa, no more prosperously than they have done for the Inst fifty years, yet equally so, the earth would fail to sustain her burden. I'bese results may be eonaiderrd a reason why the aanhi ia its renovavad farm, cannot be the in- heritance of the siints; for we are told If one thousand yeaia to come produce* such resuIiF, of course ihjae that have died during the six thousand years pi»t, together with the present generation, cannot stand upon the eanh in the resurrection at the same time. Mathematical calculation shall answer thia objection Snppoae the earth to have been peopled with 800,000,000 of inhabitants at the creation, and such a population to hate paaeed away every thirty years until the present time, or fku^the paried of aic iHauttud^eaDe, theagyna- gaca woald be 160,000,603,003. There are .St«>,000,- 000,000 square rods of land on ihe earth^s sui face, which wotdd be juai thirty-two rods far each individual. Wa will bring our cileularton into a smtller space. Thtre are in 330 miiea square, 161,075,300,000 square yarda; so all the people that ever lived on the earth can atand on a apace of two handred and twenty miiea square, and at the saiae time give each individual a little over one square yard. None Can doubt thai «« hdve the aggre- gate of inhabitant*, in thte oalcalatio», much larger than it Ittally it. The doctrine of the Lnd^s i^eedy coming (a aet up his evertastlttg kingdom, .like all other scripture truth^ commends itself to the candor and aound judgment of reasoning men; but-to what faculty does the modern millennium theory address hse f I Judgirg from the pest we have ito expectation of m^eet- ing with a candid reply to this article. Our antagoniata understand the unsoundness of thoir theory too well to venture an exposure in the open field of invesiigalior. Sin and deloeion, prosper beet in some eeoluded cloisler, and are content to remain in darkness if they can but receive the honora of the great, and be fostered with Po- pish or sectarian influence. Dut not so with truth! She dreads nothingaonmcb as thecorrupting influence of sin. She is not only wtHing bat anxious to be searched through and through in the open light of day, by the eye of Omniscience, to have her droea diacovered that ahe nay ptit it away. lo meeting her enemy she scorns tl a ffi!ded armor of human creeds, and in the hutnble garb of the ahephard^a boy, with the simple sling of truth, walks forth; and althaiifh derided by thote that ought lo be brethren, and aeorned by a proud enemy, yet the Goliath of error ia sure to fall before her. COMMONICATIONS. Lirrra noM Ba. C'.iArus. 'fhis brother expresses hi^ r nTft that there is a proa- pect of the ^^Western Midnight Cry'* being diaeoB- tinued. He is informed that the paper wilt probably be pabtiehed regtrtarty each week hereafler. He can there- fore aeud on subscribers names, and fnnda. After ioina huainese matters, he prpceede ^'Deaa fi»]TRKR,^Yoa wooid na« perhaps like to know aomething concerning the state of the canae. I would eav, but little has been done. No experienced Lecturer has sounded the trump ol warning here. I have mvself tried ocoaaionaliy to raise the cry ^behoUheeom" etk^ in some of the surrounding neighborhoods. Bat I am young in years, and a babe m the work of the min- istry. 1 nave never Ifnd a chart* to lecture from, and I do not feel able to buy a good one ; and if I were, I do not knoiv as one could b^> sent by mail — I wrote lo Br. Cook about earning into Western Indiana, bat it aeema he was pre-angaged. Goulds he hsnraoama, I think gaod would have resulted. Peihapa he or some other bratkar may yet come if time continue into, or through the win* ter. If no one comes, I intend to try and do a little in giving the aUrm**I l»ave maeh to Nam and bat Hoiiled means available to pincaro light or do g«#d with. Whan m^ Savjour comea I want to meet him in peace, bat I still hav^ fears. O for perfect love! the papera are do- ing good, and there arc many opposers. Farewell. S. A. CUAFUK.»» N. B. My addreae ia Oawego, Koeciuake Co., Ind. Nov. 37, 1843. S5. A. C. *T\\€ Bible is the best chart. Brother A. C. Kingaley wr.tes from Rochester, Da« cember3d. Dear Bb. Sot7THARo,->l have inat eloaad a moatiaf which coniinaed foor weeka, ia Ontaria, Wayna CaoAlv, N. Y. Many of the chureh, with their pattory are look- ing for the 8aviaar. Saints wete gn atly favitad aad consecrated to Oed. There were aome 4k cioa»ateie>a. The bleaaed doctrine of the Second Advent opaaa to my mind a field of thaug ht and argunentikat I ii#tar had before. The Bible naw, to me ie a plain book. I fittd te daa- trine of a apirixaal aeign of Chriat ia fi?ing way aad yittlulng to Ike tratk. May the Lotd protpar kit own word. Neai week I empact to aammaaaa a iMHilg tt BaldwirviUe, Cayaga Co^iM. Cry. Ill H I p ■ B.vK.'Qi lectttted io Coviafioo, ( .ct^ $-tkt tifor) %m Thursday tvamnf. Digitized by Google .^&t. li .THE '^^ESTEKN MIDKIGIlT CHT. ' MOUNT CAIiVART. r II r I Com*, pM-doM toul^ ftiul l«i taJct, wmlk» U iof yott ^EK -fe ^^ E^ ^ H # ^ ^m I - if es il iS ^^ IPi -i — 1^ whither, my IHfind, Shall •or foot - ftops bond; To Cal - vft w gap £ t-1^ ^ ] fi P p cpirrr i rf-M P ^^ 2. "O Calvary is a moantain hi|^hy T is modi too hard a task lor m«! And I had nrthar suy In the broad a;ad pkasaat waj^ Than to walk in the garaen of Qethsemano." 3. It would not appaar such a mountain hi|h Nor such a tasl^ dear aiimer; for theci IfyouWdtheMaa Who first laid the plan Of climbing the motmtain Calvary. 4. <«rd imlher abide in this ptotaant ^aia. My gay and mernr friends to see ; And tarry awhue In the joys of the world, Than to climD up the mountain Calvary '* 5. Your gay companions must lie in the duit : Their sottU art bound for misery ; And if you ever stand On Canaan's happy land, You must climb up the mountain Calvary. 6. "There is no pleasure that I cm behold, And it is a lonely way to me ; For I have heard them say There are Uotos in the war, And they lurk in the Bumntain CUrary.*^ 7. It is a peaceful, ptoaaant way, Poor wan^ring soul, could you but nee ; And yon shall have a guard. Yea, ihe angels of God, To conduct you o'er monnii»in Calvary. 8. <(ftbaMDimieeefweee^.so underatobd. that they were not ineonsisrent with the design of ietiing the house, fiut it s u egw t ha t tli o y w holly mfsapprehendfd the liWttrO'atfMaaign of^hefiNirfermanees, besfdessoitte offensive things were added. When the a^v»ilsemeut; came out we were shocked| and the committee unaoi- .mo'isly rrso'vi'd to remove it as aeon as it could be done. This they did, remitting the rent, except the mere ex- penses of the house, not willing to receive money from such (m them) sinful proceedings. We regarrd the whole cirele of anosemeots, Irom the Theatre Wow a to the Olio, and even the Museum^ as it is now conducted, only in the light of deceptive schools of vice and infa- my, so ihat we could not consent to sny exhibition of the kind in the Tabernacle, under any cireumstaocef, nor for Sny equivalent. It is due to the gentleman who engaged the house, to ssy that we attach no blame to them. They explained things as thev undeistood them. And further, tvhilc thov occupied the house, every thing was conducted with decorum. But the design and nature of the whole perlbrmance being wrong, order and propriety cannot justify or sanctify it. As Christian men, and cttixens, we feel that we owe an apology to the friends aad supporteis of public morals, and especially to the frif nds of the advent caoae, for having given any countenance, (even by misapprehen- sion) to sinful diversions. A word more. It is well known that there has been a great deal of gossip shout the Tabernacle. We with to say to the candid of all parties, that it was built chiefly by a few individuals for advent lectures. Tt w: s not expected ihcy would occupy it all the ilm-e. The committee iherelere advertised to let the hotise for montl and religious purposes when they did not want it f T thempelvpf. The rent to be appropriated to the sup- port of the meeting. The rent and taxes are $1,080; other menses Ibf leeteteii,4e;c. Mb $1,000. A oelloe- tion is takeuat eaah servioe. This, with the rent thne far, has eot met our current expenses. A. few indtyi- duels have to subscribe largely to sustain iho meeting. • . ' J. V. HnttrfT Boston, Nov. 29, 1843. PERILOW TfMBi. A Faau s yl vuaia papor says, 'Hli* mttmm uf umnae for the last low yeaia, i« truly I mmuK ift l i. WW bear daily of Mutd ars, Durgla iio a, Robbetieu, nndeabeff high arimee, eoinniivied with impunity iu aouty part •! tt^s countpy, and in the very hean«f aouioiy itnsif; and la almost evcsy ca^ the perpwiraror ^auspee from erreii and punMmeM.*' Sjid proof of a tuiltuuium belsfa dM eailh*e tunovution* LECTURES. Lectures upon the Second Advent, will be delivered at the Lawrence street church (between Third and Fourth) each evening, except Saturday, at half psstil o^clockt and three times on Sabbath, omll furtbar uMtua. SABB.\TH SCHOOL. A Second Advent < all the rest. If it be true, it is a paramounfjabsirbing truth; the greatest truth in the world; and if it be not true, they should not sleep over if, but examine the "Scriptures daily whether tkese things be so." Alafc! they are asleep. They love to sitwnber. ^ ^ , ., ... , Some suppose Pride to be the sin of the davil. Lest belna lifted up with pride, they fall into ihe condemna- tion of the devil." Whether pride be his leading em or not, we Ueve for otheie to determine; one thing is certain, that meny of our brethren in the nunistry are Jie swore, in sight of God to preach Jesus Christ, yet Cched himeelf. He swore, that lo^* ^f •o"^* ••?°t drawn him to the church ; yet strewed the path that led to hell with tempting flowers. Ajid >n the ear ot sinneia, as they took the way of deaih, he whispered ■ Yours, wailing for the redemption of Israel, ^ " Lewis Hicklin. Digitized by Google BOBB 18 THE WESTEKN MIDiNIGHT CRY. ELEVEN horns in all. Consequently, if Nero was the little horn, he was the last king of Rome, which could have had but eleven kings, instead of the FORTY-ONE which reigned previous to its division in 364. And when Nero died, Rome must have come to an end with him. 14. The look of the little horn " was more stout than his fellows ; consequently, if Nero was the little horn the oUier horns must have co existed with him, or they could not have been fellows. 16. The saints were to " possess the kingdom forever, even forever and ever. " Mr. Colver ckims it was given to the saints on the death of Nero, A. D. 68, when his persecution ceased. But the next persecution, under Domitian, commenced A. D. 93; so that the saints possessed the king dom only 25 years, which must therefore be thel length of Mr. Colver's "forever, even forever and ever." ; The above characteristics, which were to mark the liule horn, are none of them found in Nero; and prove conclusively, not onlv that he is not brought to view by this little horn, but that a cause must be desperate, and a man hard pushed indeed, who is obliged to resort to such a ^^fawi p«," in support of his^ " visionary vagary." n. The littlb horn of the 8tb of Daniel, WHICH CAME FROM TOWARDS ONE OF THE FOVB WINDS OF HEAVEN, AND WAXED EXCEEDING GREAT, COTTLD NOT HAITE BEEN ANTIOCHUS EPIPHANES. 1. The little horn was to come forth out of, or from towards one of the four winds of heaven, (v. 9.) Thus Moses predicted of Robcb in Deut. xxviii. 49: "The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end oftht earih^' or from one of the four winds of heaven. Avii^ chfiSf on the contrary, did not come from a distance to Judea ; neither did he come out of one of the four horns, for he did not cease to be a part of Syria, which was one of the four horns. 2. Sir Isaac Newton says that " A horn of a beast is never taken for a sinde person : it always signifies a new kingdom ; and the kingdom of An* tiochus was an old one." i 3. Antiochus reigned over one of the four horns. But the little horn was a Ji/th, under its S roper kings. This horn was at first a little om« but it waxed exceeding great toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the please ant land. This was true ot ROME. But so did NOT Antiochus. His kingdom, on the contrary, was weak, and trUnUary to the Romans ; and he did NOT enlarge it 4. The little horn was to arise in the latter time of the kingdom of the four horns. But An- tiochus was the ^ghth in the Syrian line of kings, which numbered ttoenty-Jhe, and he could not be in the latter time of that kingdom. 6. The little horn was to arise when the trans- gressors had come to the fitll. But the trans- gressions of the Jews had not come to the friU in the time of Antiochus ; nor did it, till they had crucified the " Pbince of princes" 197 years after the dea h of Antiochus. 6. The little horn was to be *' a king of fierce countenance and understanding dark sentences." This was what Moses predicted of the Romans, (Deut. xxviii. 49, 50,) "a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand, a nation of fierce coun- tenance." But this was not characteristic of Antiochus. On the contrary, Rollin says of him, that " He used frequently to go out of his palace, accompanied only by two or three domes- tics, and ramble up and down the streets of An* tioch. ; He would spend h» time in talking goldsmiths and engravers^ in Aeii shops, and in his party where left with the disputing with them on the most minute narticu- lars relating to the arts they professed, and which he ridiculously boasted he understood as well as they. He would very often stoop so low as to converse with the dregs of the populace, and mix indiscriminately with them in the places where they were assembled. On these occasions, he would sit and drink with foreigners of the mean- est conditipn in life^ Whenever he; heard of any party of pleasure between young people, he used to go (without saying a word to any person) and join in all their wanton fooleries ; would carouse and sing with them, without observing the least moderation or decorum. He sometimes would take it into his head to divest himself of his royal habit, and put on a Roman robe ; and in that garb would go from street to street, as he had seen the candidates at Rome do at an election for magistrates. He asked the citizens to favor him with their votes, by giving his hand to one and by embracing another ; and sometimes would canwss for the office of eedile, and at other times for that of tribune. After having got himself elected, he would call for the corule chair, and seating himself in it, would judge the petty suits relating to contracts of buying or s^ingt and pronounce sentence with as much seriousness and gravity as if he directed afiairs of the utmost importance. We are likewise told that he was very much given to drinking ; that he squandered away a great part of his revenues in excess and debauch ; and that, when intoxicated with liquor, he would frequently scour up and down the city, throwing away handfuls of money among the populace^ and crying " Catch as catch cam." At other times, he would leave his palace (dressed in a Roman robe, with a crown of roses on his head) and walk without attendants about the street ; on which occasions, if any persons ofiered to follow him, he used to pelt them with stones, always carr}nng a great quantity under his robe, for that purpose. He often used to go and bathe himself in the public baths with the common people, where he committed such extravagances as made, everybody despise him. After what has been said, (and I omit a great many other particulars,) I submit to the reader's judgment, whether Antiochus. did not merit the title of mad- man rather than that of illustrious.'* {Roll. An. His. B. 19. Chap. 2. Sect. 2.] Thus speaks Rollin of Antiochus Epiphanes, one of Nathaniel Colver's HEROES of Daniel's prophecy. 7. The power of this "hoen" was to be MIGHTY, but not by his own power. This was true of ROME, whose generals derived all then power from the people. But Antiochus was only mighty in iniquity and folly, and acted in- pendently of any restraint or ejcternal aid. 8. It is said of this HORN, " and he shall de- stroy wonderfully." It is said that Antiochus destroyed about 80,000 Jews. But ROME, in a single siege, destroyed ONE MILLION ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND of that nation, and scattered the remnant into all countries. 9. It is said of this HORN, « He shall PROS- PER and practise." Thus did ROME. But Antiochus was frightened out of Egypt by a mere message of the Romans, and afterwards routed and baffled by the Jews. 10. This HORN was to dbstboy the mighty and holy people, which Mr. Colver says are the Jews ; ana yet, according to his own assumption, p. 49, that nation was destro3red by the ROMANS, A.D. 70, after Antiochus had been dead 234 years. 11. This HORN I magnified himself even to 9 PRINCE of the host^ and stood up agamst {the PRINCE of princes ; but Antiochus died 164 years before the PRINCE of princes was bom . while the Romans did fulfil thisj^ediction, ia crucifying the LORD OP4 GLORY! r 12. This HORN .was (d cist down the jlkem of the sanctuary, which Antiochus did not, as he left it standing. But in Dan. ix. 26^ Oabriel in- forms Daniel that after the serenqr weeks the people of the prince that riiall come shall destrov the city and the s an c ft M w y, and whieh Mr. Co(- ver^onp. ^ ackaowledgaa was don* hy the SO- MANS. 13. To give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot, by this HORN, the vis- ion was to continue 2300 days. According to Fa- ber, Prideaux, Mede, Scott, Bi^op Newton, Sir Isaac Newton, and the universal opinion of our standard Protestant commentators, Daniel's pio« phetic dars are years. But the profanation of the temple by Antiochus did not contiaue so many mttiinkl da^. Eren Cohrer's tettvns taffy ^ 18S6 days rariee from it 464 days. 14« If the vision was to eootinAie only 2300 natural days, they would have terminated 300 years before the reign of Antiochus commenced ; therefore dependently and consequently he could not stand up against the Prince of prmces, for to Messiah the prince there was to be but d9 w^ksij* 15. These days were to extend to the last end of the indignation, and the indignation it not yet at an end. 16. They were to contiave ttU the saaetocry should be cleansed ; and Oabriel infertae Daniel (ix. 27,) that for the over^reading of ahnmina* tions, he shall make it deeokte even uatil the con* summation, and that determined shall be poared upon the desoUte. The sanctuary is not yet cleansed ; nor can it be till the consammatioo. 17. Of the ram, he-goat, and this horn, there is a regular gradation. Persia, which extended from India to Ethiopia, over ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTY-SEVEN PROVINCES, is simply called greats Grecia, of which it is said, 'Uhe third kingdom shall bear rule OVER ALL THE EARTH,*' is called very gbbat. But the HORN, which represents the succeeding power, is said to have waxed EXCEEDmO GREAT — even greater than the preceding pow- ers. The natural gradation would therefore be, Great. rSRSIA. Very Great. GRECIA. Exceeding Great. ROME. How absurd and ludicrous would be, Great. Very Great. Exceeding Great. PEBsu. GRECIA. ANTIOCHUS. The above considerations render it morally certain that not Antiochmt who was once an host- age in Rome and paid tribute to 4he Romans all bis days; but ROME, that EXACTED tribute of him, IS the powbr symbolized by the HORN of Dan. 8th, that waxed EXCEEDING GREAT. III. ANTIOCHUS IS NOT thx HERO of tusl 10th, IItb ano 12th chapters op DAitnL. 1. Gabrid informed Daniel that he had come to make him understand what should befall hia leonle in the latter days; (x. 14;) which the most listinguished commentators admit are the gospel days. But AntoCichus died 164 years before the gospel days commenced. 2. If the king of the north, in xi. 15, is Syria, as all commentators agree, then the one that cometh against him cannot be Antiochus, who wi^s also king of Svria, unless Antiochus could come against himself. 3. TTte Prince of the covenant was to be broken before him, (xi. 22.) And St. Paul says. Gal. iii. 16, 16: "< Brethren, I speak after the manner of men ; though it be but a man's covc- Digitized by Google warn THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 19 niMiiti yat if it be owefimedt mp man diMimuUeth ng adaediL tlierakK^ Now t» Abrakutt «n4 hk mhk( Wj9ii9 f^, jr^miMi raaida. He eiith not, Ajid4o efio4iif M Pf nMtny; bat •• of oaoi And to tbyiiaid, wMcb ii Clirist.'* Tbe Pdnoe of the c^vfiiant. muMt-thonfoe be Chiitfl, wbo^ wm not bud^ b^lfoiie Antioebus; bcU was <»ioified by dio Soimaa.dorinff 4ie reign of Tibenu$« one of the TilaalmaB tbalovor liTod, and wbo n^^iceeipd iL^gaMm C»par, the <* mser of ta^oes," of whom it if aaid, tuke iL 1, ** And it came to pass in tboie da|»» ^t thm went out a decxee from Cesar Ai;|guatua» that all the w<^ld sbottld be 4k The ibipe of CUttim. were to come a|aiiifit hiia>T*9Piaa[tb0]r did agaiiult Borne; butdidnot agaiost AntiQ(sbwai» 6. They were to take away the daily, and plaee the abemiaatie« that mateihdeaoklek Bat &iiB bad not becvft done in 8t Paul's d«ir, 200 yeagcseAerAntiochos' death; fbrhesays^dTheaB. n. 6r^ ^'Ajpd now ye know what withhoUeth that he mkhtbe.refrealed in hie tinn^. ' For the omtery. 91 inifiml^ dpih afaoeady work : only he imo n^w letti^ will lot, until he be taken out of the Ufny^ And tben thaU that Wieked be re ToabMU wmom the Ltird shall consmM with the qnrit of hia moudhand dhaH destroy with the ttiffbtneei of hiaoomiitf." o. They Uiat^d undemtaad among the pe'Waa i» pfOSBsr tiU the iidUgimtion be aoeodq^Udhad* Ktt me indignatian is not yet aoeomplisbed, and Antiechaa has been dead abore dOOOysais!f 9« At the tiine of the end, the kin^ of Ae north wms' toeom^ against hsm U» a wh^lwind^ But Antisehns wiui king of Ae north, and eould not cone against hioMelf. 10. He was to hste power over aB the pre- dons things of Sgypt, ▼. 43 ; as did NOT Antio- 11.' When he was to come to his end, Michael to "^ stand u^ the OUAT PRINGS that the i-fiir the cnildren of thy people f^ and the iea of the dead was to fake pbcie ; bot evonta ocoured on the deadi of Antio^ neither hanru theee erents yet ocearred. ia:> The w i se the se who are to shiiie as the brisjhlwisdef Ihe finns«ent^-*were to undenrCahd nt Aoftaie ef tfieeod; but none of the wieked weiaibQadeMaiid^ Andyetnodiing ttttiS][»ired en the death of Antiochus bat what the wickfd aboeooldilnA&iUbiid. 1ft. Thnr that waited and' came to the ehd of the ISBSdayrweeopiwomced bleiMod; bat the death rf Amiootaos was no more of a Messing to the nioaa than it was to the wicked. l4 Baniel was to^standin his tot at the end ol thnaa dmb He hat Hot y^r'stMd in his lot ; innainawiilj those ikfi a^ n6t j%c eaded. Ift It^haa soiFer yetbedn ihown that Ae IfOO and 133S days hare been fulfilled in literal dav^^ in ami ofwc;' 'And ^Vini M r. Cfelter, %ftt Idr hn ''UTSBALEXACTNB88,**onlygeU within ONE HUNDRBD EIOHTT-FIVB days in the «ne€ase,and TWO HUNDRED THIRTY days it the other!!! IV. The NIlfTR CHAFTBR OF DaI^EL CAWNOT BB 1. SVFVLSHINr TO TWB SSITBMTH. S^O p. 10. Daniel does not need a supplement of that chapter, to he says, « one of them that stood by " •* told me, and made me know the interpreta- tion of the thing," vii. 16, and Daniel " wrote the dteam, and told the snm of the matters/' v. 1. d. Daniel did need a further explanation of the time in the 8th chapter, and that was the only anexphined portion of the vision, for he says he " was astonished at the vision, but none understood it," viii. 27. 3. Daniel savs, in the 9th chapter, that the man Gabriel, whom he had seen in the vision p.t the beginning, informed him, and talked with him, and said that he had n$w come forth to give him skill and andentanding. But the only pre- vious vision in whidi Daniel mentions the nftme of Gabriel, is in the 8th chapter. 4. When Ckibriel thus came io Daniel, that prgphet was pmying for the cleansing of the sanctuary, which in the 8th chapter was prom* ised to be done at the end of 2300 days, and to which no allusion is made in the seventh. Daniel prayed, ix. 17, "Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his supplica- tions, and cause thy race to shine upon thy sanc- tuary that is desdate, for the Lord's sake." 5. The angel had finished the explanation of the 7th chapter, and here he commences pre- cisely where he closed the explanation of the 8di chapter, and explains what was then left unex- plained. 6. He informs Daniel that "seventy sevens are determined** (cut off) to the anointing o^ the Most Holy. This period could not be " cut of^^ from the three and a half times in the sofonth chapter ; for none claim the 1260 days to hai^ commenced before the end of the 70 weeks. But the Medo-Persian empire was in just the condition as symbolized by the horns being high and the ram pushing at the commence- ment of the vision of the 2300 days. 7. The angel also informed Daniel that the sanetuary eould not then be cleansed, as Daniel pnf3Fod) be<^Ufle, after the 70 weeks were ended, the people of the prince that should come would destroy the city and the sanctuaryy and for the overspreading of abominations it was to be deso- lated till the consunnnation, and' that determined shall be poured upon the desolate. It therefore cannot bo deansed till that event. 8. There is no information giveh in this inter- view of the angel on any subject that is alluded to in the Tision of the 7th chapter. But allusion is made to the " Prince," and the sanctuary, both of wbieh are mentioned in the 8th. The above considerations show that if the 9th chapter is an explanation of any previous vision, it most be the one in the 8th chapter. V. Thb vision or thb -2300 dats extends to THX END 07 THX WORLD. This Will be Seen by an attentive examination of the vision and explana- tion. To AiMBL's ^WLktikn$», im m Sn AKtt 9XB CHAPTBU, ow DA]fun*0 Vmnv ov tbs 8tr. DAiniL'6 VltlOJI 9W CBAms. '««■ S, 4. Thn I lillid op tar «,««. «od aW| »ad behold, Ultra Mood lMfM« tho rivar a nun wfaich had tw Imma; tad Uw two homa w«ro high; bat one was hlf hor Uuui Um oaior, and tba highaat tfama up I aaw tha ram ouahii wara, an< DO baaau ■tand iwfan hkn, aeithar imid. and narthwara, and joaih- *; to that DO baaau mAfid ' hn hkD, aeithar w» rHhai eoulil daHvar out thai% anyT bT hto hamM tet hadldaccordh« to hia win. and htaama gnat. ^ I ar. And aalwMConald' bahold, a Vi ariag, ftom tha wiiMJ an^ tha'ihea of tha whala aaith, and lavelMd not tha Yana 9a ^Tha cam nMeh (hou •awan baripK two horns, an tba Unfs of Madia ai|d Fanfa. Nota. The Medo-Persian kinf- * - raaehad 'is froatesl glory —as armbaliiad by tha two hums bainf ^<^, and the nm pughtng OiaMfyiHreeftow— in tha ralgn <^ Varaa^. And tha rongh goat it thakingofOracia. t9wm. Tha ha-foat ia UtaraUj • M ^ Ma fMia-Bat af ItaO Variaa S-^ And tha goat had a patahia honi batwaan bla avaa. And ha ^aqoa to tha ram thai had twohoma, whtth I had aet9 atandlDf helbra tha rirer, aad ran unto him in the Ihry of hb cJh mo^ and lw« gro and liri Th< Varse 8. And when be was aUoM, the great horn waa tin>ken, and for It came. up four nofabla ones, towards the p&ua winds op V of thei m, wbi vri or: tow fiS pUi DSd grei m; and oat and BUI t mat Lha Pai «, ...« .,^-., , •M^ w, .iira tha dally waa taken away, and the place of hit saaoMmry waa caat down. Andabosiwai given him against the daily by tnnsgresskm, and itc« reason of ■t down tha iiMth to the ground ; and it prac- tiaadandprospaBod. Varaea Id. 14. ThsA f heard one saint spaaktag, and aaothar aaipt said unto that ceruin saint which sfMka, Hdw long tha rlaion^tha daUy and tha transniaaiaa of das-. olatKm— to gira both the sanctuary and the host to ha tnxldaii uadar fool 9 And he aald tinto me, "0nto two tbouaaod and thraa hundred daya ; then ahall the sanctuary be atraofth whas ha firat appeaiad, aa waa tha ram. Yeraa 21. And the great horn that is batvaao hia ayes is tha ftiat WOf. NoTX. Alter tha deaih of Alex- ander tha Oreat, his kingdom was dlridad anMmg his four canacals, towards the four winds •fbeaTen ; fh., Egypt, Syria, Thrace and Macedonia. Varaa23. Now thai beina brok- en, whereas four stood for it, fuur kingdoms ahall stand up oat of hia nauoa, but not ia his power, YerasaS3~-2B. Aad In the hater time of their kingdom, when the tranagreasora ara come to the full, a king of fierce eouniaoance, and taodecatanding dark sentences, shall BCaad up. And his power shall ba mighty, but not by hi •! own power ; and he shall destroy wonderfully, and ateU prosper, and practiae, and ahall destroy the mighty and tha holy people. And thiw^gh hia policy also he ahall cause craft to prosper in his hand ; and ha shidl magnify himself in bis, heart, and by pasca shall de- stroy many : he shall also sund up against the Princa of princes, but he shall be broken without hand. And the rision of tha evening and the mamlng vhioh waa t<3d Is tjue ; wherefore shut thou up llie ▼ision ; for It Miall be for many Dan. fz. 2)— 27. Seventy weeks ara datannioad upon thy people, and upon thy holy city» to finish the tranagreWlon, and to make an end pfsins, and to make raconcUlatkin for iniquity, and to bring ui s«er- laating rlghtsoosneas, and to seal up the vision 4ad pro ' to ftnofnt the Most NoTB. The word consumma- tion is from tha Hebrew word kaUh, a&d aigaiftaa c^mpleiioH, ebruumption, dettr^etion. It also coni^ from aroot which sig- nifies to Jinifht io eomplett, to fMar«. to dettrouj and when am- pk>ired with thallabiaw«an^kam> to9h, they txvether danata dmtmetion and decree, or dettruetion deermd. [See Geae- Qlua* Hebraw and English Lazi. con.] up the vision Md prophecy, to ftnofnt the Most Holy, (or, mora llUttlly, Bdlitat offfoHte.^ Know thercdora and understand, that fnmi the goln^ forth of ib« commaadmant lo nstoaa and buOd Jerusalem, unto tha Messiah the Rrinoe, mUl be seven weeks and tJureescoae and two woaka; the strsttt shall DO built sgaiq, and the wall, even in troabtoua times. And after tbreascora and twa wMks shall Mefihh be cut oflf, but not fur himaelf; and tha people of the prince. that shall come shall destroy the cHy anJ the saAciusry : sad (he and thersof ahaU bs with a fiood, and unto the end of the war deso- latlooa are determined. And he shaH ooafinn the covenaui with many for one week ; and in tbe mkfst of lha isaek he ahaU cause the aacrifice-and lite oblation lo cease, and for the ovrmpreading of abominations he shall make ii daaolate, even until the consum- mation, and that determined shnll be poured upon the V? hand, and wrote over against the candlestick upon the plaster of the wall of the king's palace : and the kinff saw the part of the hand that wrote. Then the king's countemanct was changed, and Digitized by Google 20 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. his thoughts troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against another." "Then was the part of the hand sent from him ; and this writing was writ- ten. And this is the writing that was written, MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN. This is the interpretation of the thing : MENE ; God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. TEKEL; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. PERES; Thy king- dom is divided, and given to the Medes and Per- sians." " In that night was Belshazzar, the king] of the Chaldeans, slain. And Darius the Median] took the kingdom." Thus was fulfilled the prophecy in Jer. xxv. 11, 12. " And this whole land shall be a deso- lation, and an astonishment ; and these nations •hall serve the king of Babylon seventy years. And it shall come to pass, when seventy years are accomplished, that 1 will punish the king of Babylon, and that nation, saith the Lord, for their iniquity, and the land of the Chaldeans, and will make it perpetual desolations," This prophecy Daniel had been considering, and saw that die 70 years terminated that night in which the king of Babylon was slain ; for he says, (ix. 1 — 3,) «« la the first year of Ihurius, the son of Ahasuerus, of the seed of the Medes, which was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans ; in the first year of his reign, I Daniel understood by books, the number of the years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that} he would accomplish seventy years in^ the deso- lations of Jerussoem. And I set my'face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplica- tions, with fasting, and sackloth, and asnes.' He then prayed for the cleansing of the sanctuary — the very thing that was predicted should be ac- complished at the end of the 2300 days, — showing that Daniel expected that those days were literal days, and that they terminated with the 70 years ; and Uiat the sanctuary would then be deansed. He prayed, " O Lord, according to all thy righteous ness, I beseech thee, let thine anger, and thy fury be turned away from thy city Jerusalem, thy holy mountain : because ror our sins and for the iniquities of our fiithers, Jerusalem and thy peo- ple are become a reproach to all that are about us. Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his supplications, and cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary that is des olate, for the Lora's sake. my God, incline thine ear, and hear ; open thine eyes, and behold our desolations, and the city which is called by thy name : for we do not present our supplica- tions before thee for our righteousnesses, but for thy great mercies. O Lord, hear ; Lord, for- give; O Lord, hearken and do; defer not, for thine own sake, O my God : for thy city and thy people are called by thy name." Dan. ix. 16—19. While Daniel was thus praying, the angel Gabriel, that had explained all of the vision in the previous chapter, but the Hme^ came to him, and corrected his error with regard to the cleans- ing of the sanctuary, and length of the 2300 days, which were to extend to that cleansing. Daniel says, (ix. 20 — ^23,) " And while I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sin, and the sin of my people Israel, and presentiufi^ my supplica tion before the Lord my uod for toe holy moun tain of my God ; yea, while I was speaking in prayer, even the man Grabriel, whom I had sc in the vision at the beginning, being caused fly swiftly, touched me about the time of t evening oblation. And he informed me, and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and undersUuuling* that not I of At the beginmng of thy supplications the com- mandment came forth, and I am come to show thee; for thou art greatly beloved ; therefore un derstand the matter, and consider the vision." What vision was he to understand? Daniel says he made him know the interpretation of the 7th, and there is no vision in the 9th ; it must therefore be the vision in the 8th chapter. That vision Gabriel was commanded to make Daniel understand; and he told Daniel he would make him know what should be in the last end of the indignation; but Daniel says, after he fainted, that none understood it. The angel therefore must fulfil his promise and the com- mand at some future time; and he says he is now come to make him understand the vision^ He must theref<»re give the information on those points, at thii timet which would remove the ob- scurity from Daniel's mind, and fulfil the angel's commission ; and the time being the onkf unex plained point, the information must respect the commencement and duration of the 2900 days, and the time of the cleansing of the sanctuary, respecting which Daniel prayed. The angel then informs him that "seventy sevens are cut ofif," dec., " to the anointing of the Most Holy ; that those seventy seviMQs commence with the command to restore and build Jerusa^ lem, which, according to the chronology in the margin of the 7th of Ezra, was B. C. 457 ; afler the seventy sevens the people of the prince that should come should destroy the city and the sanctuary, instead of its being then or previously cleansed ,-^-and that it should not be cleansed till the consummation; for till then the overspreading of abominations should make it desolate, and that that was determined should be poured upon the desolate. Until what consummation ? and what was de- termined that should be poured upon the deso- late ? Daniel says, before he prayed, he " under- stood by books the number of the years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accomplish seventy ^ in the desolations of Jerusalem." That predic- tion is found in the 25th of Jeremiah ; and in the same chapter that Daniel says he was consider ing, it is also predicted that a desolation should go forth upon all natiom^ beginning with JercMo- leroy and ending upon aU the natiom of the world, Jeremiah says, (xxv. 16 — 37,) " For thus saith the Lord God of Israel unto me ; Take the wine- cup of this fury at my hand, and cause all the nations, to whom I send thee, to drink it. And they shall drink, and be moved, and be mad, be cause of the sword that I will send among them Then took I the cup at the Lord's himd, made all the nations to drink, unto whom the LosD had sent me : to wit, Jerusalem, and the cities of Judah, and the kings thereofi and the princes thereof, to make them a desolation, an astonishment, a hissing, and a curse; as it is this day ; Pharaoh, king of E^ypt, and his set vants, and his princes, and all his people ; and all the mingled people, and all the kings of the land of Uz, and all tne kings of the land of the Philistines, and Ashkelon, and Azzah, and Ekron, and the remnant of Ashdod, Edom, and Moab, and the children of Arnmon, and all the kings of Tyrus, and all the kings of Zidon, and the kings of the isles which are beyond the sea, Dedan, and Tema, and Buz, and all that are in the utmost , and all the kings of Arabia, and all the of the mingled people that dwell in the , and all the kings of Zimri, and all the kings of Elam, and all the kings of the Medes, and all the kings of the north, far and near, one with another, and all the kingdoms of the world, seen comers, to kings the desert, |Which are upon the face of the earth: and tlM king of Sheshach shall drink after them. Thero- fore fhou shalt say unto theite, l^us saith a faowt^ ing of the pfincipal of the flpek, shal^be heaiidr for the Lord hath spoiled tlMor pastare. And^ke peaceable, habitations afocut down, becauee of ibe fierce anger of the Lord." As this was what Danid was consMeriMif , he mid understand by *, however, as the vary next verse but one assures Uf^ for we are there told, thai * when the. thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed oat of his pris- on, and shall go out to deceive the nations that are in the four qoariers of the earth ;"* and we have no reason to belirve that he will have such power in the « New Heavens and the new Eartb, wherein dwelleih right- eousness.' '> The wri'ar speaks of these views having been resent- ly revived in England by Rev. Edward Irving and his *^ fan.iiicaP' followers, and odds: ^ Reepectiof the rent roillenuiuni, we may observe the following ihiBtfs: 1. That the Scriptures a-ffbrd as ground to believe that the Church will arrive at a state of prosperity which it has never yet en^oyed.^' Then quotes Rev. xx. 4, 7; Ps. Ixxii. if; Isa. li. 2, 4; xi.9; ztia.23v60; Dan. vii. 97. «^ 2d. That ibis will continue at least a thoussnd jrears, or a considerable space of timo^ in which the work of salvation may be accomplished in the utmost eit«nt and glorv of it. In this time, in which the world wilLsDon be filled with real Christians, and continue full by early regeneration, to supply the pluce of those who leave the world; there will be many Ihwuaad* bornctid lite on tfteeirUt^ to EACH ONE liat has been b>rn an I titeJ in the 6000 preceding years; so that, if they who should be bo n in that thousand years shall he alt, or moet uf them saved, (as they will be,) there will^on the wholr, be many thousands of mankind tavcd to one thai bball be lost. **3d. This will be a state of great happinrss « will he attended to without contention, dishonesty and covetnnsne^. Trades and manufactures will be carried on with n design to promote the general good of mon- kit)d, and not with selfisb interests, as now. Merthttfi* disc between distant countries will be conducted with- out fear of an enemv; and works of or amcnt and beauty, perhaps^ shall not he wanting in those days. Learning, which has always flourished in proportion as religion Jias spread, shall then greatly increase, qnd be employed for the best of pu poses, Astrenoinv, geo"- raphy, natnral history, metaphysics, and .«ll the usenJI sciences, will be better undorttood, and co«s«cratod to the service of God ; and by the improvements which have been made and are making in ship-buildintr, navi- f Ration, electricity, medicine, &c., * the tempest will ose hslf its fofce, the li^rhtninir lo.«e hilf its terrors,' and the humsn frsmc not be near so much exposed to danger. Above all, the Bible will be more highly ap- preciated, its harmonics perceivefi, its superiority own- ed, and its energv fitt by milliens of human beings. In fact, the earth shall be tilled wiih the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters covtr the sea. "4. The time when the millennium will commence cannot be fully ascertained ; but the common idea i:*, that it will he in the Beven^^thousandth year o^ the World. It w ill, most probably, come on by degrees, and be >» « manner introduced years before that time. And who knows but that the present convulsions amoiij; the dif^ ferent nations, the overthrow which Papacy has had In places where it has been so dominant for hundreds of years, th text book having thus been made wdy to our hnnd, by such authorities as the above, •very lover of irmh, reason and consistency, will be prepared to look it full in the face, and by comparing it with the BiWe, to discover whether the theory bears ihe Divine impress. It is truth that sanctifies, (John xvii. 17,) and if this bo truth, let ua cherish it for this irapor- tant reawNi: if not, let us cast it away, as not only un- profitable, but destructive to our best Interests; for says Ihe apostle, Kph v. C, " Let no man deceive you wiih vain words, for because of these, things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience." To justify the above conclusions relative to the millennial state, we are told that the •* Scriptures afford ground^ for if, and are referred first, to Rev. xx. 4—7, ** And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them; and 1 saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the wirness of Jesus, and for the Word of Oo(f, and which hid not worshiped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands: andtuey uvitu and reign- ed with Christ • thousand years." In the first clause of this verse, we have all the righteous that have been scattered among the deceived " nations," (verse 3,) DOW, themselves saved from amon^ the naiians, ch. xii. 24, silting ou thrones— judgment in their hands — Itving—reigning, &c They arc then particularized as embracing, Ist, those that had been beheaded for the witness oi Jesus, and for the word of God: (being probably all the martyrs prior to the Christian era,) under the expression ** for the word of God," and all the martyrs from that time to the end of the reign of Pagan Rome* 2d. Tlioae that had not worshiped the. beast, clearly demonstrated in other articles to be Papa- cy, which received its dominion early in the 6th century, and whose civil power was taken away at the close of the last century, thus fulfilling the predictions in Pan' vii. 46; and Rev. 13: 10. 3d. Those that hud not wor- shiped his image, see Rhv. xiii. 14, and 11. This image, whether a civil or ecclesiastical power, has not had its existence till since the beaut, in the capacity of a civil ruler, has come to this end. 5ib. ^^Neitber bad received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands." Who tkete are, will be considered in another place. These all Ured and reigned with Christ a tbousand'years: while the millennium text book conceals the fact that the tbou9»nd yeacB conimenca with the resurrection of the righteoua dead, as is here clearly shown, and plainly stated in verse 5. ^^Thia ia the first reaurreotioR." If our view ia ^'grossly literal," like that of the "anctents,'* wotttd it not have been well fof our informaot to see that nothing to ^grott" ca this, should bavo erept intotho spiritual viewl The id^a in Vitrse 7, that Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, can never change the declara- tion of God, "This is the first resurrection." What work is here made of the 5?cripturc by this theory I Be- cause our writer has ^Sio reason to bellevt;" ttuit Satan will hove power to deceive *^in the new heavens and the new earth,'^ this flaming truth, of the ^firstfodurrection," is ^mi^n in the dust. We are next referred to Psi. 7*2 : 11. **Yea, all kings shall fall down before him, all na- tions shall serve him " The same injustice is Iieie done to the Scripture as in the other case; for it would aeom thai ihe writer must have aeen in imuivdiaie conaezion with this text, (verse 4,) that then God ^^all hrtak in pierei liie oppressor," and (verse 9,) ^^his enemies shall liek tiie dusi." In Isa. 49: 23, another millennium quotation ^and kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers." A similar expres- sion to the above is added, ^ the place of those who leave the world." We htivc searched the quoied texts in vnin, for the least intimation that people will continue to be regenerated, or that ihcre will be either births, or dcailis, after ihe thousand years are commenc- ed. When such discovery is made, wo wish to be point- ed to it. "There will be MANY THONSANDSborn and live on the earth, to EACH ONE lUai has been born and lived in the preceding six thousand years.t' We arc not told how long a generation shall last, but «*th« leinp- est losing W/its force, and the lightning AffZ/its terrors," and ihe *4iuman frame not near as much exposed to t^anger," wc may, without doing violence to the theory, suppose that death will lose futtf its pjwers, or that a genuialion will lutt twice as long as it docs at the pres- ent; say about sixty years. To arrive at Huy just con- elusions, relative to the amouut of population on the earth, by the time the thousand years are finished, will be difTicult from the fact that wc cinnot ascertain wi h accuracy, the number that have lived on the earth, **during the prrceding six thousand years." Another difficulty arises in understanding how ntany is meant by "»wny thousands to each one," &c. We will make a little calculation upon this view, by subsiiluliog the number 10,000 for "many thousands," and by leaving off A lib that have liv«d on the earth previous to the present generation, and suppose the population to in- crease about one hul/\i9 fast as it now doeif, then if any of the advocates o1 the millennium theory, think them- selves uiijufctly dealt with, if they will make their grie- vances public, they will be candidly considered. The present ^opulaiion, 900,000,000 Ten timeaaa mail y, 0,000,000,000 Doubling once »«,«« ywrs, would J 539 044 000,000,000 leave at the end of 080 years, ^ > v i 1 Numbs r of persons to each acre ot > j ^ ^^^ land on tlie' earth's surface. ) ' The reader will see the latitude here given to the theory, and the utter impossibility of any such aolioi^ pated state, ever being realised in this present world. That the earth contains Fess than 24,000,000,000 acres of land, capable of cultivation, is a fact that can be demon- strated. Furthermore, there must be some supernatural intefvejJtion, turning the things of nature out of the course in which they have been moving for the last four thousand years, in order that the eaith can auatain a population of more than one Individual to every two acras of tillable land, and the present pi^portionate number of the brute creation. At the present time it does no more than half this in those sections that hava 80 Urga a population m thej otn suftAin. If the crndid jeader will look closely at the view hero taken by the advocates of the millennium theory- he will becom* satisfied thai they will justify the itJca, that population is to increase twice as fast, in the room «>l h^f/f as fast, as it docs at the prtscnt time; for *%urD»a life i* rarely to be endangered by the poiaons of the niiiicral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms"— " the iuhiihitMiMa" are to be "secure from the fear of robbery and munl^i'* —"war is to be entirely euded"T-bigotry ami cr»*Iiy are to cease"— great improveuieutJi in "m«diciii«>" — no existing "dangen," Sue, There is do intiniation ^f may decrease in generation, but n- airong iatanifttivu of ita incri^as^ in the expression "re llian^ ^^brief i4)ac4>'' of trial would ensue. (To be continued.) THE PERSONAL COMING UF CHRIST. John xiv. 3—^^ And if^ I go and prepare a pface for vou, I will come agaiii." Aota 1. ll«^*'TbJ8 Mme iesus, wltich is taken up from you into heaven, ahnll come in like manner us you have seen him go \uvo heaven.'* Matt. xxiv. 30— ''And they shall see the 8en of Man cowing in the clouds of heaven ^iih power and great glory." Titus ij. 13— >* Looking fur that blessed hope and the glorious appearing ot the great God and our Savior Ivsus Christ." I Pet. i» 7 — "That the trial of your faith, being much more pre- cious than gold that perisheth, though it be tried with 5re, wight be found unto praise and honor and glory, at the appearing of Jaaus Christ." 1 Tbe»i. iv. 15— ^^For the Lord iiimselv shall descend from hvnven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall rise first." « Thess. i. 7—** And to you who are troubled rest with us; when the Lord Jestia sliall be revealed from heaveu wiih his mighty angele.'* Can the English language convey the idea of a per^ sonai coming of the Savior, if the above passages do not .- It aeetns strange that any who profess a belief in the Ikblo, wUh mA positive aesumnees, should deny a per- sonal coming of our Savior. As to the time of his appearing, does not the 24lb chapter of Matthew give us signs when we may know that it is near, even at the doors t I know some aay he came at the destruction of Jerusalem ; but he there says, after certain signs, ^ shall ye sea the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven, with power and great ^ory. ' Now^ ID what aense can it be saiJ that he came at the destruction of JLeroialcm? Some say epirituallv. 1 ahouid be glad to be informed what the spiritual cioods of heaven are. When Peter was with the Savior at the transfiguration, a bright cloud overshadowed iheui: aad in reference to this event, Peter says he •* followed not ctHiningly devised fables," when he made known the power «nd cemrng of onr Lord Jesus Christ, but wes an eye»witnes* of hie majesty, &e. I believe Peter meana to be tmdfirstood that be actnally saw the Lord with bis own oyee. I bviieve there is not m tingle pinee in Matthew, where the "Son of Man" nienns any thing hot the bleased Savior's peraon ; and if we ftdnm H memiethi peraon; Siavior in all pUices^ except in th^ MA chnptj^ wiry deny the application there? Is it tiot beeanM we most admit the beeond Advent to be near, when we once admitthfttl F. £. B. Digitized by Google w m^ 'Tt m v t '^ rxra^'t*^ ::^ irz- jr- m^m^BSFTmsf-w mitmmT - 23 '" " • — i "" 1 i > >.^ ! n^. — ^"^ — "^ — E^t-n mands. Those, therefore, who have the meaDt, we | trust, wilt e nable us to give this sheet a wide circulation. ' VOLUME NO. «. Thi* T0him« wiU eoimvt of thirteen Dombers, issued wff^kly, if fuuds are furnished aod time lasts so long. If It *»»««-f»H f or f he w a nrtyf raeamr, othprpuWi^ttons will>'« given .rw-iKe ajowiuin* iImi -«ay 1* r«£mvt4% t r^in*»rf. It is nt>t^«^»cW^ tintt the Wi>»crfption list will suKluin nslarge an ediiion as the pre?e'nt increasing interest of the S^^ond Advent cause, in ihft-M'esl^de- LECrURE:*, I. SABBATH SCHOOL. A Second Advent Sabbath Scbpo) is held at the La^f- I tVhcc sc/i-ct cklucU, on* SiUlmih i^rning«, at 9 o*t\hck^ Lectures upon ihe Sccoiid Advent, will be del j v«md tnupcrint ended by brtjrher Bover. Th^l/itUia tbb only at the Lawrence street chttrcli (between Third and[baoki*iudiel!.. pAreaisawd sM«Fdi»«saie invited to sfiid Fourth) each evening, except Saturday, at half past 6 their children. o'clpck,a! 2y~.T./a ^ "i>r,'rrijj j^^ ^ i r r r ri"i°"r i « r*" ^ M M W ±t± -IT-^- ^b"i,rrrr i rrff g #^FF fcji'jr rrr i '!f-»--rr' rf^ •rbito l0ay0» The ran in dirknoM hide; Tbe el • e-menu « - timd^r clemve, Tbe m6on tumM into blood! Be -bold tlM tt • »S- ^dbjyjzjg a=±=ti r7T 7l77 ^^ xan mk i ^iL'-'f^i^ rPH^ & 1 ?i=p: ^ <9 !>. rf * *rf: -^ ^'tt-h- I S a^M q j^ B i Ti^ng zcr:* I ^ -f g -^ e 22: ^^^ -<^- ^ «-»■ 22: ^ h",a ^sisc 6^ 25: i^ ^mm fSP f ^ JSU ©^ ::ff S ver- eel world. In con-eter - na - tion ttand; Tbe wick - - ed in - to bell are iom'd; The sainlO" at Oed't rifbt ha«d.— -Xr rrf i rrrrlrr iQ- OTr i - l ^rj-HjJJ r i & ^ -•-r# t V¥tL rrrirf irrm #-T-«»= n- r r i '"' r r ij The wicked in - to hell are tum'd ; The aainte at Ood'e right hand. The aainta at Ck^d's right hand. O, then the M - eie g^ff i r r-r^ 4^-^-TjTT3-iar;t33T r4j-r^^ir- r f r-.^ g ^ J J J J l "'lls irf-m ^^ ^¥=^ ?E E ■«T will be-gin. Their Saviour Ood to praise; They ere all free from ev'ryain. And there thej'U spend their days. And there they'll epend their daje. fr"i, J J ^ JLi r V r If" f i ^ J J ^irrrT tTTT ri "r rHJ f \^ ^ g^ 5K Ia It j i r nr r r r i ^^ J r nr r r rir^ Ju j j jmi ]EE 32 The telebratcd anicle signed Reuben H. Brown, with wUkh our renders were tdifitd last w«ek^ has tamed oat ahnni as we expecled. It has had its day, and acdtnip isbed vk% ol>ject that sH suth articles have not /ailed to do, vis. to show the people where ihe trvXk lies, and (he arts that are used to keep it away from them. Although the article was greedily seizsd by certain religious editors in t1its city, yet it did not qeito^ make a ^ fini^h^'^of ^ MiUjenjun^*' as may ba seen vwm other colums of this paper. The following is from the last number of the *^ Signs of the Times,*' extracted from an article over the signatures of S. Ooodhub and EcKKiSL Hale, Jr., men well known io community, and who at any time will be answerable for their statement. ** On Monday, a notice appeared in several papers, that a man then in Portland, had been deluded by tbe Mil- lerites and defrauded of $400. JERt neeiciMt cKtfuUjfi kepi baek^ that the public (as we believr,) night the more efTectnally be deceived. Now, as we hiow Vie men, and have inquired inlo this afiairi we will inform yon hew it is. tits name is Browu. Some of our friends will recollect him at the Grotou, and afterwsrds at the Elzeter meeting. Some few years since he professed to be converted from Ueivsrsslism, and with his wife joined the community at Hopedsle* He informs ua that he 4hen had fber h«ftdred dollars^ and when he l«ft, after paying some small debts, he had 3t0 remaining He next professed to embrace the Advent doctrine, and beeame very sealoos and expected the Lord in April. He haa since renounced his fiiih in prophetic time and calls himself an Israelite. After wearing hie beard sev- oral weeks, he called on the roiniiters to solicit their sympathy, but they would do nothing for him until he bad cut off hie beard. Some of them read his notice and psised it over to the public papers. We asked him how much he had actually ^ive 1 to the Adveotid*. and all he could roeollect was about 30 dolUns end all he con\d tpeeify was fifteen dcHani. and this wasgiveif to one or twu of his friends without eolicii*iion. %'e learn that he and his wife have travelled rooch, and livsd inost of the lime for e i g h t ee n memhs^vfithcM labor^ a«j he now proclaims 1I m- ths:wortd ibftc the Milleriies have four hundred donsrs 4>f hie. tMft^f^ and wants lomcfody to jHtr^ ^oi* to Mmf While he Is thus seeking the sympathy of the clergy, who think to use him to bring reprosch on the Advent canee, end while be is asking contriboiioos from the churehee, and ia this way publishing his own shameful fiill, be deeerves our pity only as a sinner still in the gall of bittemeae and bonds of iniquity : for by his own admiaeion he is atill a Univerealtst in disguise, and believee in the final leeti* tution of all to heaven.'' Digitized by Google THE HHMIIGHT CRY!!! Vol. II.] CINCINNATI, SATURDAY, JANUARY 6, 1844. J. V. HIMES, POBUSHKR. "Watchman, what or thjc NioHTt" [No. 4. E. JACOBS, Editor. ETIDENCE, FROM SCRIPTTRI AND BISTORT, OF THB SECOND COMING OF CHRIST ABOUT THE YEAR 1843. EXHIBITED IN A COURSE OF LECTURES. BY WILLIAM MILLER. INTRODUCTION. In presenting these Lectures to the puhllc, the wri- ter is only complying with the solicitations of some of his friends, who have requested that his views on the prophecies of Daniel and John might be made public. The reader is therefore requested to give the subject a careful and candid perusal, and compare every part wiih the standard of Divine Truth ; for if the expla- nation the writer has given to the Scriptures uiwer consideration should prove correct, the reader will readily perceive that it concerns us all, and becomes doubly important to us, because we live on the eve of one of the most important events ever revealed to man by the wisdom of God — the judgment of the great day. In order that the reader may have an understanding of my manner of studjring the prophecies, by which 1 have come to the following result, I have thought pro- per to give some of the rules of interpretation which I have adopted to understand prophecy. Prophetical Scripture is very much of it communi- cated to us by iig'lires and highly and richly adorned metaphors ; by which I mean that figures, such as beasts y birds , air, or windf toater,' fire, candlesticks , lamps, mountains, islands, &c., are used to represent things prophesied of— such as kingdoms, warriors, (principles, people, judgments, churches, wortf of God, arge and smaller governments. It is metaphorical also, showing some peculiar quality of the thmg pro- phesied of, by the most prominent feature or auality of the figure used, as beasts — if a lion, power and rule ; if a leopard, celerity ; if a bear, voracious ; an ox, sub- missive ; a 7nan, proud and independent. Fire denotes justice and judgment in its figure ; in the metaphor, denotes the purifying or consuming up the dross or wickedness ; as ^re nas a cleansing quality, so will the justice or judgments of God. "For when thy judgments are in the earth, the inhabitants of the world will learn righteousness." Therefore almost all the figures used in prophecy have their literal and metaphorical meaning; as beasts denote, lite- rally, a kingdom, so metaphorically good or bad, as the case may be, to be understood by the subject in connection. To understand the literal meaning of figures used In prophecy, I have pursued the following method : — 1 fiod the word " beast " used in a figurative sense ; I take my concordance, trace the word, and in Daniel vii, 17, it b explained to mean *' kings or kingdoms." Again, I come across the words ** bird or fowl,^^ and in laa., xlvl. 11, it is used, meaning a conqueror or warrior, — Cyrus. Also, in Ezekiel xxxix. 4 — ^9, do- notes armies or conquerors/ Again, the words "mV or ufind*^ as used in Rev. ix. 2, and 16, 17, to under- stand which I turn to Eph. ii. 2, and 4 — 14, and there learn that it is used as a figure to denote the theories of woridly men or vain philosophy. Again, ^^ water or rivers *• are used as figures in Rev. xvii. 15, and explained to mean ** people or nations." " Rivers " of course mean the nation or people living on the mer menUoned, as in Rev. xvi. 12. "JFVre " is often QBed in a figurative sense; explained in Nun. xxi. 97, 28, Deut. xxxii. 22, Psal. Ixxviii. 21, Heb. xii. SB, to mean justice a^d judgment As prophecy is a language eomewhat different from other parts of Scripture, (rwine to its having been revealed in vision, smd that higluy figurative, yei God in his wisdom has so interwoven the several prophe- cies, that the events foretold are not all ti^d by one Srophet, and although they lived and prophesied in ifl^rent ages of the world, yet they tell us the same things ; so yon take away one, and a link will be want- ins^. There is a general connection through the whole ; like a well-regulated community they ul move in unison, speaking the same things, observing the same rules, so that a Bible reader may almost with propriety suppose, let him read in what prophecy he may, that he is reading the same prophet, the same author. This will appear evident to any one who will compare scripture witn scripture. For example, see Dan. xii. 1, Matt. xxiv. 21, Isa. xlvii. 8, Zeph. ii. 15, Rev. xviii. 7. There never was a book written that has a better connection and harmony thaa the Bible, and yet it has the appearance of a great store-house full of all the precious commodities heart could desire, thrown in pronuscnonsly ; therefore, the biblical stu- dent must select and bring together every part of the subject he wishes to investigate, from every part of the Bible ; then let every word have its own Scripture meaning, every sentence its proper bearing, and have no contradiction, and your theory will and must of ne- cessity be correct. Tmth is one undeviating path, that grows brighter and brighter the more it is troddey ; it needs no plausible arguments nor pompous dress to make it more bright, for th^ more naked and simple the fact, the stroncfer the truth appears. Let it be noticed that God has revealed to his pro- phets the same events in divers figures and at differ- ent times, as he has to Daniel in me second, seventh, and eighth chapters concerning the four kingdoms; or to Feter, (see' Acts x. 16 ;) abo Isaiah and John. Then, to get the whole truth, all those visions or pro- phecies must be concentrated and brought together, that have reference to the subject which we wish to investigate ; and when combii^, let every word and sentence have its proper bearing and force in th^grand whole, and the theory or system, as I have ^sfore shown, must be correct. I have likewise noticed that in those events, visions, and prophecies which have had their fulfilment, every word and every particular have had an exact and literal accomplishment, and that no two events have ever happened, that I can learn, which will exactly apply to or fulfil the same prophecy. Take, for instance, the prophecies concerning the birth, life, and crucifixion of our Savior, and m hie Idstory we find a literal fulfilment ; yet in the birth, life or death of any other individual it would be in vain to find a parallel. Again, take the propheciee which have been admitted, by Protestants at least, to apply to Cyrus, Alexander, Julius Cssar, destruction of Jeru- salem, and the churdi of Rome, and I have never been able to trace even a resemManee to the prophe- cies in question in any historical events except the true ones. If this is true, may we not snppoee that the unfulfilled prophecies in their accomplistimenis will be equally as evident and literal ? There are two important points to which all i»ophe- cy seems to centre, like a cluster of grapes upon its stem — the first and second coming of Cfanst ; the first coming to proclaim the gospel, set up his kingdom, sufifer for sinners, and bring in an everlasting righ- teousness. His second coming, to which the ardent fiuth and pious hope of the tried and tempted child of €rod centres, is for complete redemption from sin, for the justification and glorification promised to all those who look for his appearing, the destruction of the wicked and mystical Bab3rlon, the abomination of the whole ear^. His first coming was as a man, his human nattive being only visible, his Godhead known enlr in hie miracles. His second coining will be as Goa, his di- vine Godhead and power oeing most visible. He comes first, like the "^ first man of the earth, earthy ;" his second oomiBg is '* the Lord from heaven." His first coming was literally according to the prophecies. And so we may safely infer will be his second appear- ance, according to the Scriptures. At his advent his forerunner was spoken of — ^**one crying in the wil- derness ;" the manner of his birth — '' a child bom of a virgin ;" the place where — ** Bethlehem of Judea ;" the time of his death — '* when seventy weeks should be fulfilled ;" for what he shpuld suffer — " to make an end of sins, to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy." The star that appeared, the stripes he received, the miracles he performed, the tauntings of his foes — all were literally fulfilled. Then, why not suppose that all the prophecies concerning his second coming will be as literally accomplished as the former ? Can any man show a single reason why they will not t If this be true, we can obtain much hght by reading the Scrip- tures. We are there informed of the manner of his second coming — *' suddenly, in the clouds, in like manner as he ascended ;" the majesty of his coming — ** on a great white throne, with power and great glory, and all his saints with him ;" the object of his coming — '' as the Ancient of days, to send his angels into tlie four winds of heaven, giihet his elect, raise the righ- teous dead, change the righteous living, chain Satan, destroy anti-Christ, the wicked, and all those who de- stroy the earth, judge, justify and glorify his people, cleanse his church, present her to his Father, Uve and reign with her on the new heavens and new earth," the fbrm of the old having passed away. The time when these thmgs shall Cake place is also speih,. and 6th verses ; he cautions them against being deceived with false Christs, and not to be troubled at wars and rumors of waJrs,-— and yet Jerusalem was destroyed in the first war of any note afler this proph- ecy, — and then says plainly, '^ The end is not yet." Now, if this end was the destruction of Jerusalem, then where are those wars, spoken of by Christ! This cannot mean anything less than the end of the world. IVom the 7\h to the 14th verse, inclusive, he gives a prophetic history of the trials, afflictions, and persecutions of his people, and also of the success of the gospel immediately previous to the end, and says, «' Then shall the end come." ' Now, it must be evideAl that this eannot mean tjbs end of Jerusalem, because, if so, he that endured nato the end was to be saved from all the troubles whidi Chnst had been speaking of; and it was not tme that the disciples of Christ did net suffer aflerwards the samethings which* Chnst said they would. Wtokl the 15th to the 28th verse, Christ instructs his discipla into their duty during the siege of Jerusalein, and ako down to the coming of the Son of man. This, yoa will see, must mean Chnst in person ; becanse ii«ther the Holy Spirit nca Father is anywhere called Sen of man* ( He likewise speaks of the signs whidi should follow the destruction of Jerusalem. From the 29th to the 35th verse, incluaive, Christ explain the signs in the heavens and on the earth immediatdj afler the tribulation of the people of God, which h>^ been spoken of as the common lot of all his foDowen, aad which he had promised to shorten for the elect's sake, and of his coming in the clouds with power and great gtory ; the gathering of his ^eet from the fboi winds of heaven ; gives his disciples the parable of the fig tree, as an illustration of the end; and then says to his disciples, '^ Verily,'! say unto you, This gene- ration shall not pass tiU all these things be iulmled ; heaven and earth shall pass away, btit my words shall not pass away." Here is the great stombBng-Mock to many. Chnst is talking about his elect, his children, and hig gene- ration ; and not, as some will have it, about the ffeoe- rations that then lived on the earth ; for they did un- doubtedly pass ofif, a large share of them ; in it was about thirty-six years before the destruction of Jeru- salem. But his kingdom has never been taken from the earth. Although they have been hunted from one part of the earth to another ; although they have been driven into caves and dens of mountains ; hare been slain, burnt, sawn asunder; have wandered as pilgrims and strangers on the earth ; — ^yet the '< blood of the martyrs has been the seed of the church ;" and Christ has had. and will have, a people on the earth, until his second coming. 1 Peter ii. 9 : '< But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people," &c. The Psahnist says, " A seed shall serve him ; it shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation." Psalm xxii. 30. I humbly believe that Christ has quoted the sentiment cx)ntaiued in the 102d Psahn, 25th to last verse : '' Of old Iiast thou laid the foundation of the earth ; and the iieavens are the work of thine hands. They shall perish, but thou shalt endure ; yea, all of them shall wax old ^ke a garment; as a vesture shalt thou change them, and they shall be changed ; but thou art the same, and thj years shall have no end. The children of thy servants shall continue, and their seed shall be established before thee." Here we see the Psalmist has expressed the same sentiment that I understind Christ to have given in these two verses, which I conclude is the proper ex- planation. And then the parables which follow in the remainder of the 24th and 25th chapters, are easily understood as having reference to the end of the world ; and in that way wm exactly compare. See the 3l8t verse of the 25th chapter: "When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy an^ls with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory ; and before him shall be gathered all nations," &c. This verse was not fulfilled at the destruction of Jeru- salem, for the *' Son of man " was not seen in the clouds with power and great glory ; and yet the words are, '* every eye shall see hmi ;" and as sudden and as visible ** as the lightning, that shineth from the east even unto the west, so shall the coming of the Son of man be." Can this have passed, and the his- tory of the world have been silent? No. Could all nations be gathered before him, and there he divided, the righteous from the wicked, and the one part sent to everlasting punishment, while the other is received to life eternal, and none know it? No. Were the elect gathered from •the four winds of heaven at the destruction of Jerusalem? No ; they were command- ed to flee to the mountains ; and history says they did leave that devoted city when the Romans enqompassed it with their armies. Then, could the prophecies con- tained in these chapters have been fulfilled, and the world remain ignorant of some of the most important events? I answer. No. Then the "Son of man" did not come to the destruction of Jerusalem. If he did, where is the evidence ? None, none, not a pai^ ticle. But if he did oome to the destruction of Jem salem, then it must have been his second coming ; for Paul saysj'Heb. ix. 28, " And unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation. " Can this be true if he came to Jerosalem ? The passage certainly implies that his peoj^ wouM Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 27 have no more sin, or afterwardfl would be " withoat ain. " I Experience teaches as to the (^ntrary. Again , it is said, 1 These. It. 16, 17, " For the Lord himself diall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of Grod ; and the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we, which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together vnth them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shall we ever be with the Lord." Who saw this gremt transaction at Jerusalem 1 Wei« there no wit- nesses ? Yes, the apostle John lived many years after this, and wrote his (iospel, his Epistles, and his Reve- ation, long after the destruction of Jerusalem. And what does he testify! In his Gt)spel, 14th chapter, Sd vene, '* And if 1 go and prepare a place for you, I will came and receive you to myself, that where I am there ye may be also." Again, 28th and S9th verses, '* Te have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would re- joice, because I said, I go unto the Father; for my F^er is greater than I. And now I have told you before it come to pass, that when it is come to pass. So might believe." Again, 1 John ii. 28, " And now, ttle children, abide in him, that when he shall ap- pear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming." And iii. 2, ** Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet ap- pear what we shall be ; but we know that when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see . him as he is." And again, in Rev. i. 7, '* Behold, he cometh with clouds, smd every eye shall see him ; and they also which pierced him, and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him.*' Many more places might be mentioned in Jehn's testimony, but not one word tliat he had already come agamy as some supposed. Let this, then, sufilce to prove, that the glorious appearing,^* spoken of in our text, is still liture. And now we will examine some of the evidence of the certainty of his coming, which is our second propo- sition. ' n. The certainty of it; 1st. Because the ancient prophets all spake of it. Jude tells us that Enoch, the seventh mm Adam, prophesied, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh, with ten thousand of his saints, &c. Balaam was constrained to admit, '* Out of Jacob shall come he that shall Iiave dominion, and shall destroy him that remaineth of the city," plainly referring to the judgment-day ; for he says, ** Alas ! who shall live when (?od doth this?" See Numbers xxiv. 17 — ^23. And Moses as plainly refers to this day in Deut. xxxii. 43, •* Rejoice, O ye nations, with his people, for he vriH avenge the blood of his servants, and will render vengeance to his ad- versaries, and will be merei^l to his land and to his people." David says. Psalm 1. 3, 4, '* Our God shall come, and shall not keep sUendT', a fire shall devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round abottthim; he shall call to the heavens from. above, and to the earth, fthat he may judge his people.") And Isa. xl. 6, <* And the fflory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shaU see it together ; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it." la the 39th chapter of Ezekiel, you will see the same day of judg- ment prophesied of in a clear and plain manner. &i Dan. vii. 1>, 10, " I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like 1^ pure wool : his throne was like the fiery flame, and iu8 wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued' and came forth before him : thousand thousands ministered onto him, and ten thousand times ten thoiBMmd stood before him : the judgment was set, and tite books were opened." Joel iii. 14, ^< Multitudes, multitudes in the vaSeir of decision, for the day of the Lord is near in the vaJler of decision." Zeph. i. 14, ** The great day of the Lord is near ; it i» near, and hasteth great- ly, even the vmee of the day of the Lord ; the mighty vuen shall, cry there latterly." Zedi. xiv. 5, ** And the Lord thy God shall oome, and all the saints with thee." Mai. iv. 2, <^ But un1» you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteousness arise wHh healing in his wings, and ye shall go forth, and grow up as cuves of the staU." And Chnst himself says, in Matt. xvi. 37, << For Hie Son of man shall oome in the glory of Ids FtfOier, with his angeb ; and then shall he reward e^rerr man according to his works." The angels^at Btood by itie diseipm at the tims Jesus ssoeMed u», and a cloud received him out of thnr sight, said, '' Ye men of Gftlilee, why stand ye gaiiiig up iato hoaven f 'ndsfsoyyie Jesus, wteh is tuen up trmk jm. into heaven, shall so come in like fnmmer as ye have seen him go into he«fea." Let us take pBrtieular notiee of the phrase this wmm Jssusy and compare wMi other parallel passages, as, our God shall comCy and it will prove to our satisfaction that Jesus Christ is Grod, as well as man, and we may have strong consolation for our hope in his appearing ; for his promises can never fail. ** Heaven and earth may pass away, but not one jot or tittle of his word shall fail." Also take notice of the words ** like manner,''^ which agree with the oflen expressed sentence, " He shall 'ecnne in the clouds ofheaven.^^ We riiall be led to admire the general harmony of the Scriptures, and the agrea^nent of the prophets in their descriptions of fliture events. Again, Christ says to the church of Philadelphia, Rev. iii. 11, *< Behold, I come quickly : hold that fast thou hast, that no man take thy crown." ** For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry," Heb. x. 37. And will not the evi- dence I have brought from the word of Grod be sufll- cient to prove the certainty of his future coming ? And if I should argue the tradition of nations that never saw the word of God, the conviction on the mind of men generally, that there must be a day of retribution ; could I open the breast of the reader, and show the thundering of your conscience ; yes, could 1 see and expose the tremblings and failings of heart, which 3rou have had, while you have been looking vidth fear for those things that are coming on the earth— of what use would it be ? Would you oelieve it if 1 could raise a dead friend who would tell you to prepare to meet your Grod? No. If they believe not Moses and the prophets, neither would they though one rose from the dead. How foolish, then, womd it be for me to try to prove in any other manner what Grod has re- vealed or promised, than by the means which God has appointed. By his word you will be judged : and if this cottdenms you now, (unless you become recon- ciled,) it will condemn you hereafter. in. The object of his coming. 1st. He comes to raise and gather his saints to him in the air. ** As in Adam all die, so in Christ shall all be made alive ; but every man in his own order — Christ the first fruit, afterwards they that are Ohrist^s at his coming," 1 Cor. xv. 22, 23. Again, ** Fw if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will Grod Imng with him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive, and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not prevent them that are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from hear ven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with ^le trump of God, and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we, which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together with them in the elouds to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shaU we ever be with the Lord," 1 Thess. iv. 14 — 17. ^* Now we beseedi you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him," 9 These, ii. 1. ** Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resur- rection ; on such the seoond death shidl hasre no pow- er," Kev. XX. 6. In Psalms we have the same aoeount of the gathering of his people. ^ ' Gather my saints to- gether unto me, those who have nuide a covenant with me by saerifies," Psahn I. 5. Again, see Isaiah Ixvi. 18 : *' it shall oome that I will gather all nations and touffues; and they shall eome and see my gk»ry." ** For thus saith the Lord God, behold, I, even I, will both search my sheep and seek them out* As a shepherd seeketh out his flock in the day that he is among his sheep that are scattered ; so will I seek out my sheep, and will deliver them out of all places where they have been scattered in the oleudy and dark day," Ezduel xxxiv. 11, 12. • I And now I refer you to one mcnre passage, and then pass on. '* Behold, 1 show you a mystery ; we shaU not all sleep, (that is, die,) but we shell all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an ^e^ at Obia last trump ; for the tnunpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on mconrup- tion, and this mortal must put on immortality. So when this mortal diall put on immortality, then shaM be brought to pass the saying &at k written, Death is swallowed up in vietory." These texts, to which I h^ps called your attention, will apply only to the peo- ple of God, or those who are in Christ Jesus. I have, therefore, only been proving to you the object of Christ's coming, as it respects ^ people. And I think I have ^akj proved tiiat when ChiiBt shall appear in the clouds of heaven with power and g^Deat glory, he will raise the righteous. dead, change die riffhteow Hving, gather them from among tXk nations wh«e they have been soattered during the ages of persecution and txisl, '^ki the darii and eloudr dbT^" and receive them unto himself in the airi wben they will ever be with the Loftd.^I will, 2dly, Show that the widt^d will be destroyed frcm the earth by fire, and the worid cleansed from the curse of sin by the same means, and prepared for the reception of the New Jerusalem state, or the glorious reign of Christ with his people. That therwicked will be destroyed by fire at his appearing, we prove by Ae follovring texts : Deut. xxxii. 22, ** For a fire is kindled in mine anger, and shall bum unto the low- est heU, and shaU consume the earth, with her in- crease, and set on fire the foundations of the moun- tains." 1 2 Samuel xxii. 9, 10, 13, ''There went up a smoke out of his nostrils, and fire out of his nu)uth devoured : coals ^were kindled by it. He bowed the heavens and came down, and darimess was under his feet. Through the brightness before hhn were coals of fire kindled." Psalm xcvii. 2, 3 '' Clouds and darkness are round about him, righte- ousness and judgment are the luU>itation of his thraie. A fire goeth before him, and biimeth up his enemies round about." Isa. Ixvi. 15, 16, *' For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with furr, and his re- buke with flames of fre. For by fire and by his sword will the Lord plead with all flesh ; and the slain of the Lord shall be many." Dan. vii. 11, '* I beheld then, because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake ; I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and gijsn to the buimng flame." Again, NaJium i. 5, ''The mountains quake at him^ and the hills melt, and the earth is burnt at lus pres- ence; yea, the world and all that dweU therein;" Habakkuk iii. 3—5, " God came from Teman, {south) and the' Holy One from Mount Paran, {from glory,) Selah. His glory covered the heavens, and tl;^ earth was full of his praise : and his brightness was as the light ; he had horns coming out of £s hand ; and there was the hiding of his power. Before him went the pestilence, and burning coals went forth at his feet. He stood and measuj^ the earth ; he beheld and drove asunder the nations, and the everlasting moun- tains were scattered, the perpetual hills did bow : his ways are everlasting." Also, Malachi iv. 1, " For, behold, the day cometh that shall bum as an oven ; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble ; and thie day that cometh shall bum them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave tliem neither root nor branch." Matt. iii. 12, " Whoso fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the gamer ; but he will bum up the chaff with unquenchable fiie." Matt. xiii. 30, " Grather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to bum them ; but gather the wheat into my bam." 40, "As therefro- pheto whieh I have read ; witness Jesus Christ him- self, HI the parable of the tares and wheat, and the harvest: witness, also, the destructioii of the old WQ^ by water, and Sodom and Gomorrah by fire ; . Digitized by Google 28 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. ^rnsalem by fiunine, sword, and fire. These ire all net forth as samples to warn us of the approaching judgment. And yet who believes the report I Who is willing to examine the evidenoea— to reason can- didly and to reflect seriously on these things! Who among us pnts implicit confidence in the word of Grod, especially in that which is unfulfilled? Any may be- lieve in so much as has been aeoompl^ed ; but where 18 the virtue in such faith ? Where is the blessedoeaB of OUT hope in the glorious appearing of Jesus Christ! If we are *' looking for that blessed hope, and the glo- rious appearing of the great Grod and our Savior Jesus Christ,'' we shall exai^ino the word of Grod faithfully; we shall compare Scripture with Sed|K ure ; we shall take notice of the aigns which Christ has given us of kis coming. That the day may not overttike us as a thief, we should live with a steady reference to that day, and rejoice more and more as we see the day approaching. 3d. I will now give some of the evidences concern- ing the glorious reign which must follow his coming. The earth, being cleansed by fire, will, like the phce- nix, be revived from its own ashes. The destrucUon of the wicked, the end of death, sin banished^ — it will lighten the world of a load of crime which has made it reel to and fro like a drunkard ; the internal fires will have spent their force on all combustible matter, and have gone out ; volcanoes will cease ; earthquakes, tor^Bbdoes, and whiriwinds can no more be experienced or needed, for the cause is gone ; the earth or the heavens can no more be shaken, ** that those things that cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear ; for our God is a con- suming fire," Heb. xii. 27 — ^29. Then, when this earth shall become new, by being cleansed and purified, the New Jerusalem will ** come down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, fiehold, the tabernacle of QoA is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they sliall l>e his people, and CM himself shall be with them and be their God," Rev. xxi. 2, 3. ** And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mounlain, and showed me that great city, the Holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaveft from God, having the glory of God,^' lOtfa verse. '^ And the city had no ne^ of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it, for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof." ** And I saw thrones and they that sat upon them, and judg- ment was given unto them ; and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesns^ and for the word of God, and which had not woiahtpped the beast, neiftier his image, neither had received his mark in their foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years ; but the rest of the dead lived not again until the thoosand years were finished." Much more evidence might be brought to prove the personal reign of Jesus Christ with his people ; bat this is enough to prove the glorious and personal reign after the resurrection ; but few dispute it. But, say some, do you not believe in a spiritual reign of adiou- sand ^ears before the resurrection? I answer, I be- lieve m a reign of grace, by the infldence of the divine Spirit, for more than 1800 years past ; but when you speak of a thousand years, I suppose you mean the same time that I call the glorious reign after the resur- rection of the righteous, and before the resnrrectkm of the wicked . I know of no spiritual reign , mentioned in the word of God, and especially of Stat duration. We argue that there cannot be a reign of peace and §lory until the world is cleansed from all wickedness, tatan is chained, and righteonsness fill our world, nor until ** the glorious appearing of the great €k)d and our Savior Jesus Christ ;" even the anti-Christian beast will not be destroyed, (accordhig to the texts we have already quoted,) until he is 4cstroy6d by *' the brightness of his appearing." All those passsp ges which speak of this nappy period of rest to the people of Ged, or which in any manner attnde to it, describe it as being after the resurrection of thesiblS) or after righteousness fills the earth, and after the anti-Christian beas is destroyed. And even owr text more than implies that e shall not realize aflvgreat or glorious results from our hope, or coHeetiifcily in a hoSy the church will not rece've any important dellr- erance until the ** glorious appearing of the great CM and our Savior Jesus Christ." Is this true! I say- the passages of Scripture already named ^ it beyond a doubt. And any one who will examme the Scrip* ture for himself, will find that the secottd comidg of Christ is the point to which Jesus Christ, the proph- ets, aad the apostles directed their disciples, as the termination of their trials, persecutions, ana afflictions ; and Jesus Christ says, '' In the world ye shall have tribulation." I say, I can find nothing in the word of God to warrant me to believe that we ought to look for or expeet a happier period than we now enjoy, until he who has promised to come shall come the second time withoat sin unto salvation, and cleanse us, the world, and make all things new. These things are abundantly proved in the unerring word of Gc3. And now. Christians, if these things are so, what manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conver- sation and godliness, lodunff for and hasting unto the day of God, '* looking for &at blessed hope and the florious appearing of the great God and our Savior esus Chnst!" Then let our conversation be in heaven, from whence we expect our Savior, and stir up each other's pure minds by way of remembrance of these things ; for the time of the promise draweth, nigh, when he will come and receive us to himself, that we may be with him. How necessary, my breth- ren, we should examine the word of God diligently ; see if it does not ^ve some indications, some signs, by which we may know the ''Son of man is near, even at the door," and our " blessed hope " is fU>out to be realized in the '' glorious ^pearing of the great God and our Savior the Lord Jesus Clmst." If he comes and finds us, or some of us, in this lukewarm state, hardly having looked into his word, and, making our want of talents an excuse, have neglected to trim our lamps, and have been very spare in holy conver- sation, and are crying peace and safety when sudden destruction cometh, and perhaps have sneeringly mocked and laughingly ridicttled the idea of Christ being near at the door, and perhaps have ioined the infidel and unbeliever in their unholy remarn on thia subject, and although we have heard the midnight cry, *' Behold the bridegroom cometh," yet we treat it with neglect or disdain, or some of us, perhaps, with reproach, — I ask, if the Lord of such servants come and find us so doing, what will he do with us! He will come in an hour that we think not, and cnt us ofiT, and appoint our portion among hypocrites and unbe- lievers, where shall be weeping, wailing, and gnash- ing of teeth. But we will suppose that he wiU not come in so short a lime as your speaker believes ; still what do I ask of you, my bretluren! Nothing but what Jesus Christ and the apostles required 1800 years ago. I ask you to compare these views with the Btt>le. Is this wrong! No. 1 ask you for holy con- versation. Is this wrong! No. 1 ask yon for hea- venly-miiidedneas. Is this wrong! No, no. I ask you to star up eaeh o^.r's pure minds, to make im- provemeat on your one talent, if no more ; to come out of this cold and lukewarm state ; to trim your lamps and be ready. Are these requirements wrong! Cer- tably not; no, no. I ask you again to compare Scripture with Scripture; to read the prophets; to stop your revilings ; to talce warning by the old worid ; to flee from sin and the wrath which is to come ; to hide yeursehres in Christ, until the indignation be over and past; to look '- phers teU us there are a great many signs remainiBg of the flood, and we can belieTe them." And are there no signs of dm near approach of the Judgment Day! What say the prophets, apostles, and Jesus Chnst? Jtn they not eamil to your philosophers! IJhnunine your Bibles, and see; weigh well the evi- deaoa; tout eternal happiaeBs, the sahatton of your immortsl souls, nay depend on your decialen. But what say yon motei ** We ssy, You were very nn- wise to fbc on the year 1849, or aooneri for this mj to oome; Su it wffi not oome; and then yoit will be asfaaafted. And I hme I imf be able, by the grace of God, to Mpest.'' But what if it itoes come ! You oaaaot wkh any prepciety oay pooi«mly it will m* , cone, fi>t you min no pretence to divination* But T say, What if it doeo oome! Where will you be ! No spaoe tilen for v^ootaiioe. No, no-^4oo late, leo lata ; Ihe-hnrreit is over and pest, the snwener is gtme^ the doer le sImI, and your aoul is not saved. Therefoss it cea do yee no haim to hear, and believe, and do those thiHflB y/fhUti Ood le^oirea of yen, anid which you. think you would- do, if you knew He woidd ^ff^H* First, I ask yev io repent of your sins. Wouti this be ri^htl I Yes. Next, I ash you to believe in God Is this right! Yes. And I ask you to be recoooiled to his will, love his law, forsake sin, love holiness, practise his precepts, obey his commands. Would these things be right! Yes, yes. And last of all, and not least, I ask you to ** look fbr that blessed hope and the glorious spearing of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ. Amen. LECTURE II. TBS FimST RKSURRBOVIOll. B£y. XX. 6. Dl ewed and holy if be that hath part in the fintfemimcrtoA; on auch the aecood death hath no power; bst thav ahall ha pclMla ot Ood and of Chriat, and iball rai^ with him a tbonaaiid ymn. The term "blessed and holy" is of^n used m Scripture, and in many places is applied to man ; but in no ^lace without giving some characteristic mark of his being bom of God, or inheriting Uie fruits of the divine Spirit ; and very oflen the word blessed is used standing in immediate connection with the resurrection and coming of Christ, either expressed or implied, as in Isa. Ixii. 11, 12, << Behold, the Lord hath pro- claimed unto the end of the world. Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh ; be- hold, his reward is with him^^ui his work before him. And they shall call them The hofy people, The re- deemed of the Lord ; and thou shalt be called, Sought out, A city not forsaken." Isa. xxx. 18, . " And therefore will the Lord wait, that he may be gracious unto you, and therefore wiU he be exalted, that he may have mercy upon you ; for the Lord is a God of judginent. Blessed are all the^ that wait fbr him." Daniel says, xii. 12, *^Blessed is he that waiteUi, and cometh to the 1335 days." John says. Rev. xiv. 13, ^^Blessed are the ddiid which die iu the Lord." " Write, Blessed are they which are called to the mar* riage supper of the Lamb." " Behold, I come quick- ly ; hlesied is he that keepeth the sayings of the pro- phecy of this book." ^^Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they nuiy have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the citjr." By these passages I show you that all the children of God are included in this blessing, and not the martyrs only, as some will have it. The next thing which "vnil daun our attention will be to explain the resurrection spoken of in our text, called the firat resur- rection. The word resurrection signifies to revive, or resuscitate, or bring to life agais^ one now dead, who was once aJive. It nowhere in the word of God con- veys an idea of a new creation, and the word is no- where used in the Bible expressing anything less or more than a union of soul and body, and deuverance firom natural death. Tke word resurrection is nowhere used in a figurative sense ; it in all places has its own simide meaning, unless our text is an exception. And witnout tHe objector can show some rule of interpreta- tion by which we shall be warrant^ to understand the word m a difilerent sense, we must beg leave to attach to it ^ simple meaning, coming to li/e/rom the grave. I know some have sui^^Med thai regeneration is resur- rection ; but I oannet believe this unless they show some rule. I kpow some pretend to show us, in Jolm V. 2^, '* Verily, verily, 1 89^ unto you. The hour is ooming, and now ia, when the dead shall hear the Toieo of Sie Son of God« and th^ that hear shall live," as a rule ; but in order to make this a rule, they wist prore that Christ meant regeneration; until this is shown, we eaimot adaiit it as any prooC We ehidl, therefore, .eonsider the word resurreetion as coming uf amt (^ ike grea>e^ and pass to the word first, * ^ The first resuxcectm." The resurrection of the eamts is first as it respects order, and time. Wherever the word resurrection is used m connec^n with ^e or i^8iiiitel»#n,.the one unto life always comes irst ; aa in Daniel xii.. 2, ** Soipe to eveilaating life, and some toshasee and evedteing conjtempt ;" John ▼. 90« '< They thai havo done good. uBto the resurrecr tion of li£&; and thsQr that have 4oi|e evil, unto the reeurnBetieo of dawntitioix." Hmre are two samples as it respects order. One oi two as it respects time ; 1 Cor. jnr. 23, <^ Chsiet the firpt ^iiits, then i^Aorward they that aie Chriit'e at his eo»i«g. Then ooneth tiie end." And, again, I These, iv. 16, << For the LojpdhfiBiself shall denaeed fircnn heaven with a shout, witli the Yoiee eCtheeeahaniel and the trumof God ; and the dead ie Christ ehall rise first." Ajm then onx eontext eed iaatjfe shew -that the blessed and bolv aio raised a thousand yeeea before the rest of tlva dead. If we are correct^ ihoii, Christ will ooom b^bre the nuUeniiiuio instead of a^vwaxds^ aaseme behere.i vbA (To be continued.) Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 29 WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. CINCINNATI, JANUARY 6, 1844. LeTTF.R MtOM THE KdITO«. 8TEAM BOAT « U. S. MAIL," OHIO RIVER. JViar MarieUa^ Friday December 22rf, 1843. Dk;ar B&oTiiuty — It would be a difficult task indeed lo describe ro )-ou all ray exerciaeaaifice leaviiif you. 1 hav« m>t realized ht>wimicb the friends of Cincinnati are endeared to me, until since I have been deprived of their •ociery, Thejileaaing aeaociaiipna ibroied in my brief interview,! tliiok are deatinad to eltngaroand my bearl* ^Whilc life and thought and being la^t, , Or iminorittliiy endures." If any occupy more of my prayerful thoughts than others, U is those that fuuod an interest in the Saviour, and thoao that were humble penitents during my biief Ubora atooog yoa. O how highly they are blessed ! privilej(ed at they are, in attending the house of prayer Cttch successive evening, and with God*s people, uniting their petiltona ai the throne of grac«i while my situa- tion is a UUkbeittr than that of DaniePs in the den of liona. The boat is crowdi-d with passengers, and only one of them sympalhtaea with me in the glorious truth of the Lord^s soon cowiiif . 1 bave faitM'uIly distributed the numbers qi the »^ Western Midnight Cry" that I to«k wUii.me. The steerage passengers reosived them the most readily. Last eveuLjig I succeeded in getting the attention of the |ia«seDf«r8 for aboyt tbree ()4»arieni of an kour, while I le€T«i»d to them, proving ih^t the time of the Second Advent was given in the Bible, and answering the ob- jections to this putfiiion. At the close,a company gath- ered «rottiKi roe, like hungry wolvos, aager for tkoir prey. They were led on by a Roman Uaiholic, who is also an editor of a political piper not a hundred miles fiom Cincinnati. Reason and argumtnt were out of the i|«estWn. What ihcy wowW hare done, I kn^w not, but for two or three gentleiwcn whoprofessed uo religion, who siapt forward a:^d demanded that t should be treat- ed as a gaot(uitfi»at UMismuciL as I bad ihu9 treated them. The whole aHuir gained me many friends, and during ibe pruseni day luuny have been inquiring into ihe rea- 99ns o/ my ht^f% which I have Boi baen backward in giving. Thi9 •rvning Jiddi'mg, gambUng^ and politics is ihe order of the day; a game of cards is going on upon the table on which I am writing. It seems to mo that the ungodly «ro ripe kt destruction. Lot us lift up our heods, far our rvdemption, most assuredly, is drawing nigh. If ever there was a lime in which Christians ouifhi to lUrow ofl' tA\ fear of the world and do their du- ly, that time is the present, for it is the world's laH w truing. Itt my hoeri, I piiy that man who fears to warn his fellow-men. and yet I myself soinetimas shrink from ths duty. There i« a <%ingrcgational preacher on board, whom I chanced to find out, us such, by inquiring, who, and what he was. I have tried to get him to preach this ».voninK, as «t is tirooght H will be dangerous to preach any n.ore about i!ir. Second Advene, but he declines, lie tlid noi% however, decline to vote among the rfesl of ihe passengew, t.*« csudidots for the next President. Pli'use give n)y warmest rt^gurds to all ths members of your Umily, and to all the brethren and ^iste.s; and tell ibem> «»n each evening to invite the poor sinner lo come tu Christ and be saved. TeU Br. Boycr to do his best to get out another num- ber of the paper wei»k after next, if i should not return, and time stiould last so long. \ ours in the blessed hops, E. Jacobs. liy a letter received from brother J. J. M. Lane,dated WtKfWuTnimbeU.oa. O, Dec. 20t4i» ws learn that Br. J B. Cook was laboring in r Ciminnaii on Tiiursclay next week, but shall not probably arrive until the Sabbath following. Br. Brewer und wiff expect to accompany us, to fill some of those western fields of labor, where ihe Lord may open the way. Mn. MiLLKR IN BoFifALo. — Fttihcr Miller is creating quite a sensation in this town. Not that there are a I great number who have been converted to his way of thi'ikinir, but the earnestness and sincerity, and deep research withal, with wiiich he urges his doctrines, causes all to have a curiosity lo hear him. The theatre on Sunday evening was crow. In August brother Porter came here and Lectured, and by the tune he got through I was convinced that the day of God toat at futnd, I then, Bercea like, ^^senrcbed'* to see if those things were so. 1 procured Judaism Overthrow, by J. Litch; Dowlings Reply to Miller; Review of Dr. Pond; Bible Readers, No. 1 and 2; Litclies Proubetic Exposi- tions, and a Chart: and went to work. I nextattendod the Tent Meeting at Cincinnati, and have spoken at different timed since on the subject of the speedy com- ing of our I^rd. And by so doing have brought no lit- tle contempt on my defenceless head. On the I2ih of last month, I spoke oi^ the 7th chtipter of Daniel, and after 1 got throueh, a brother rose and said, **thBtuieient of e, on the subject of Christ^rf second advent, which be believes will take place in the course of a few months. Whether Mr. H. is right or wrong ss to the time of the advent, his lectures arc well worth hearing for the instruction they contain in relation to matters of hittory and chronology. Letter from Br. Litch. Baltimore, Md., Dec. 16, 1843. (^ I am yet in Baltimore, sounding the midnight cry. 1 came here on the 29th of November, and commenced lecturing the next day; and have given since then,twen- !y-8cvcn lectures, and held several Bible classes. The state of things in this city, was exceedingly discourag- ing when we began. There was no one in the city with whom 1 was acquainted, and no place of worship open for hctures. 1 began, by renting the lecture room of the Universatist Church, and held several meetings there. From thence, I went into the Odd Fellows* hall, (a most splendid room,) where we have continued our meetings every night, and several days, for the last two weeks. . The prejudice and ieolousy of the people, which was at first exceedingly strong, has gradually given way, and we now have a full attendance, and the most candid attention to the word. Wo now have a prospect, if we have time before our Lord comcp, of fairlv founding the cry in this monumental city. The Lord's people arc already rallying around us, and re- ioicingin hope of the Lord's coming speedily in the clouds of heaven. There is a Spirit of inquiry abroad, and the people begin to study their Bibles, to see if these things are so. Sinners also are growing very un- easy, and Dacksliders tremble for their safety. We are looking for a glorious work of God among the people. We shall keep up our meetings all next week, each evening. [E. Mid. Cry. Letter from Wm. Miller. Dtar Brotlier Hime$: — At the request of numerous friends, 1 herein transmit to them, througfi you, a brief statement of facts, relative to the many stories with which the public are humbugged, by (the pulpit, prcsa, and bar-room declamation, concerning the principles 1 advocate, and the management of my worldly concerns. My principles, in brief, are, that Jesus Christ will come again to this earth, cleanse, purify, and take pos- session of the same, with all the saints, Fome time be- tween !March 21, 1843 and March 21, 1844. I have never for the space of more than twenty-three years, had any other time, preached or published by me; I have never fixed on any one month, day, or hour between that time; 1 have never found any mistake in reckoning, summing up, or miscalculation; 1 have made no provi- sion for any other time; I am perfectly satisfied that the BiBLB is TRUE, and the the word of God, and 1 am con- fident, I rely wholly on that blessed book for my faith in this matter. I am not a prophet, 1 am not sent to prophe8y,but to read, believe, ond publish, what God has inspired tha ancient propheis to administer onto us, iu the prophecies of the Old and New Testaments. Thesa have been, and now are my priuciplos, and I hope 1 shall never be ashamed of iheni. As lo wordly cares, I have had but very few for twelve years past. I have a wife, and eight children; I have great reason to believe they are all the children of Gud, and believers in the same doctrine with myself. 1 own a small farm in Low fJanipton, N. Y., my family sup- port themselves upon it, and I believe they are esteemed, frugal, temperate, and industrious. They use. hospi- tality without grudging, and never turn a pilgrim from the house, nor the needy from their door. I bless God my family are benevolent and kind to nil men who need their sympathy or aid; I have no caree to manage, ex- cept my own individual wants; 1 have no funds or debts due mc of any account: •*! owe no man any thing;*' I have expended more than *iO00 doll.irs of my property in twelve years, besides what God has given me through the dear friends in this cause. Yours respectfully, Wm. Millxr. Philadelphia, Feb. 4. Letter from ExoLANr. Bli/>ved Brethren, — Although 1 am a stranger to you, yet not so to your intcrestiug publicat ons. I ac- knowledge the kindness that has been manifested by you, in sending so many of the works reluting to the Second Advent of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; and were it in my powor, I would foci very great pious* ure in helping, in a pecuniary way, the friends who are spreading to the ends of the earth the glad and glorious tidings of the great salvation, and of the near approach of the ?on of man. I am an unworthy member of a portion 01 the Redeemer's Church; who meet simply in his dear name, and who, for the most part, are believers in the coming of Jesus. I doubt not but that you will be rejoiced to know thot for the last three years I, to- 5 ether with my dear brethren, who preach, h ive been eclaring to thousands in this town, boib in the open air and in our meeting rooms, (he speedy end.of all things, the coming of the Lord, and the reign of the sain's. Wc, generally, agree with what dear brother Miller and the other friends have declared and circulated. Farba|M 1 may say that I received the first volume ever seen or read ia ERgland, of Milloi^s Lectorea. t reociv«4 them from a Oapt. Blancbard, ot the **Calisto," and have since then bocn en4eatroiinff to extond to all aiound the doctrines contain^ in that book. Many are persuaded here that some important event ia about to lake place. We, as a nation, are placed in a very serious situation ; and indeed m^ do expect most awful circttmiRancos to occur. Surely all things spoken of by Jesus and hia holy apostles and prophets, are about to be fulfilled. O, that we may be leady when the Savior conies. I am looking for bim before the termination of 1843, aa de- clared by ^our expoaiiion of the 2300 dmy- 1 am aakod^ by some, if the Lord does not come according to the lime you have specified, what will you do? Why, if he does not appear this year, 1 will wait until ho does come; but O, ahoiUd ha burst upon an nnprep^rod world be- fore twelve months expire, how unexpectedly will be appear. Let us prsy and watch, and bo found doin^ our Mastei'a will, so that we msy be received of bim with joy, and be crowned with glory. Suffer a word oC exhortation from your unknown brother. DooH be in the least terrified by the adversaries— still sound the alarm in the camp — proclaim the holy gospel, be ** in- stant in aeason and out of season,*' look forward to the recompence of reward. And may the bleaaingof God reat upon your labors, and may we meet in the city of the great King. Amen. I am dearly bel'oved brethren, youra in the bleaaed hope of soon seeing the King in bis beauty. Jonra CvsJtr. Princes Place, Flat St. LtvarpooU Nov. 7ib, 184d« FOREIGN NEWS. The Royal Mail Steamahip Hibernia, Capt. JuoKifrs, arrived a Boaion lasi Wednaaday. Sha Jau Livappool on the dth in^t^ at 7 o'clock, P. M., arrived at Haiifax on the 18th, st 1} P. M., and left that port for Buaton, at 41 same P. M. The Hibernia has made her paaaage from Liverpool to Boston, via UaJifaz, in just 14^ dttya^ which may be eateamed a very good winiar paisago. She br ught 50 paasengers through from Liverpool lo Halifax — 1 from Halifax to Boston. By the Hibemis, we receive London and Liverpool dates to the 5ih inau^being IS doya later than tbo. laat advicea. The position and prospects of trade remained much the same, at the last accounta. Cotton maintained its former price, and paaaad over a abacio bigfaer. Every thing seemed to remaia in stalu fu»; mo^img of much general interest having occurred. We aalaci the following items: The following notice has just been issued by tha Bank of England >->* The Governor and Compmny of fbo Bank of England arc ready, until fttrth({T notice, to re- ceive applications for loans upon the deposit of Bills of Exchange not having more than six months to run, F.x- chequer Bills, and East India Bonds; snch lotus to bo repaid on or bofore the I7ch of January naxi, wfih in- terest at the rate of 3 per cent, per annum, and to be • for sums of not less than JC2000 each.'' Irelakd. — The State Trials have been adjoumed un- til the 15ih of January, and O'Connell, weary of agita* tion, has retired for a while to his ^hnountsin home,*' at Do'rr}'nune. He is to take Limerick un his way to tha ^far weat," where a dinner is lo bo given to Mr. W. S. O'Brien, one f^ tha members for the coiaiyty, 9 recent convert to RepenI, at which tbe agitator presides. Re- ports are in circulation that ihe trials will be abandon- ed ; and amongst the partiea who have hazarded thai opinion, not once but iraquenily, ia Mr. Sbial — no bad authority, as ff r as opinion goes, on tbe aubjecu Sir Robert Peel, it is said, seeing tbe prorracted time over which tho trials will extend — several months probably — and the ancertainty, from the nature of tha circainaian- oaa, respecting a conviction, ha» determined to apply to Parliament for summary powers to put down the agita- tion. That measuies of amelioration are in progress, is undeniable. Tha commiaaion which will commence its sittings iu Dablin immediataly, to in^oiro into and sift the work iuga of the landlord and tenant question, is, in its appoiutmeiit, a proof that the Government means to do something in the -way of rcdreaaing all practical grievancea. Tna ^Senl" was collected in theChuicbeaarHlChapela on Sunday, the I9th. The produce, ao far as known, ia immense — about three times tho average; in the Dublin diatrict it amounted to more than j£4000. Greece. — The Malta mail of the 15th November an- nounces some changes in the Grecian Government; Mavrocordato and Colletii having been appointed Min- isters, but without distinct of!icc8. Bavaria had acqui- esced in the new regime; and all the Allied Powers^ except Russia, are said to be of accord in suffering Greece to roap the banefii of ita energotic move. Rinai« is sulky, but oooines bataelf to tha negative policy of withdrawing from all interference. Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MmNIGHT CRY. 31 THE niLLEHNIVM. Continued, To show thai tome men in tht ronki of ihe millen- nium aUvocfttes, have ihooght on the subject, I will here introduce an extract from an article entitled, ^ A Thought for the Ttoughtful,'* published in the New York Evangelist, of January I?, 1843. It is from the pen of XSr. JOHN S. C ASBOTT. * of all tiii.xgs is at uand, and a new dispensation is to be ushered in, by the introduction of the new heavens and the new earth, wherein dwelletb righteousness. The probability of this latter result is in process of rapid development, by all the teachings of prophecy and of providence. *^ If a s'lip at sea, at a hopeless distance from land, hss spruiig a leak, and the water is incressing in the hold, notwithstanding every endeavor to prevent it, an inch an hour, you can calculate with mathematical precision, how long it will be, at that rate, before the ship will be full. And you are absolutely certsin, thot unless there ba some providential interposition, the ship must sink in a given time. Now the world is just in this condition. Its population is rapidly incressing, and, ol course, the time is st hand when it must be full — when it can hold no more oeoplo, and when some stupendooa change must ensue. The increaee of population is now such, that unless reUrded, this event must take place within the period of two hundred years. Are there any prospective influences which may retard this progress? No! none at all. On the contrary, every thins indicstes that the ratio of increase must be continually and rapidly aug- menting. The facts being sdmittea, we can no more resist the conclusion, than we can resisvthe demonstra- tions of Euclid. *^Does prophecy throw any light upon this question? It is certain thgt there is nothing in prophecy which militste^ against this view.*' Some may think it spending time to bad purpose, thus tofursue an "old exploded theory," as it is sometimes termed ; but I am persuaded, that, howevcf many limes it has been "exploded," it still lives, and is the means of lulling thousands to sleep, who must perish when the Lord comes to "take vengeance," unless some warning voice IS speedily made to reach them. Some idea of the extent of the influence of this doctrine maybe form- ed from the thousands of experiences of Second Ad- vent people, a large majority of whom, we hear saying, "I had imbibed the opinion, that the world was to be converted before the Lord come.*' Seeing how busy and successful the enemy of souls haa been in promulgating this mostefl'ectual and delusive cry of "peace snd safe- ty ,'* I have felt it a duty, since Qod has opened tbn way, to send these thoughts forth to the world, accompanied with a fervent prayer to God, that they may be the mean^ of clearing away the mists of darkness that be- cloud so many minds, and that some preciouf souls may ba led to ^^seek the Lord while he may be founds and call upon him teAi/e he u near?^ From the Missouri Republican. Ma. EnrroB, — Takiuff up the Evening Gasette, I read that "a crazy fanatical disciple of the renowned Miller, had arrived in our city." With this not very flattering introduction, I attended at Lyceum Hall to hear this Second Advent Lecturer, that I might judge for myself. Imagine my astonishment when I learned that this "fanatic,*' this bugbear of the Gazette, was no other than Mr. Chi tenden, a worthy young gentleman of Hartford, Conn., whose character as a man and a Chris- rian, was well and favorably knowntomauy of our most respectable citizens. Surely, said I to my friend who sat near me, these newspapers do sometimes sadiv de- fart from the truth, for if this be "fanaticism," if^ this man be "crazy," we may cast away our Bibles and be contenrto grope oor way in the d/rk. Never, Mr. Edi- tor, hava 1 listened to purer or more eloquent language from the pulpit, than flowed from the lips of this despis- ed and denounced disciple of the Lord; and if the editor of the Gazette had been present, methinks he would have relented and been inclined to make the amende honorabie. There was no fanaticism, no rant^ ing, no illogical deductions or torturing of the word of God, but the gospel was preached in its purity, with great force and eloquence; and 1-am not singular in this conclusion, for such was confessedly the decitiun of very many who were preaent. The churches having bein closed^gainst Mr. Chittenden, ha at length suc- ceeded, through the kindness of Mr. Reo, in procuring the use oi the large upper room of the State Tobacco Wharehousc, where he has for several days addressed immense multitudes of the people on the second advent of the Saviour. Throughout the whole of Sunday morning, noon and night, Mr. Cbittojiden preached to very large and attentive congregations. On the latter occasion, (Sunday night,) the concourse of persons present numbered nearly two thousand. His discourse, which embraced a portion of the prophecies of Daniel, enchained the attention of the vast assemblage. The utmost solemnity and good order prevailed, and those who were not convinced of the glorious irnths uttered. were at least constrained lo scknowledgr that they could not be successfully combatted. I regretted ihat the ministers of tht* gospel in aur city ware not present to hear, that they might, if they could, answeeand ahow that these things arc not »o, or else adopt and praach them to their respective flocks. But, Mr. Editor, it wss not my purpose, in this brief notice, to go into details. Let all who feci interested attend these lectures and judge for themc^lves. They will at least hear the gospel preached with great power and true pulpit eloouonce. - Thus much for Mr. Chitten- den, who at the close of the aervicas on Sunday night, gave notice that the next lecture would be drliverad on the succeeding evening, by Mr. Stevens, late of Yola College. Accordingly, on Mondoy evening, Mr. S. ad- drasaa I a crowded congregation on the " Sign* of ike TVmcs." Like Mr. Chittenden, Mr. Stevena is truly an eloouent and impressive speaker, exhibiting twlant of a high order, and an acquaintance with the Scriptures of truth, that misht put to the blu>h many of the boasted divines of h.ilf a century. His Isngusge is chaste, and his argumentative powers truly furprising, when it is re- collected that less than a year ago, he was engaged in the ordinary studies of college. In conclusion Mr. Editor, permit me to remark, that very many of our citizens canpot understand why onr churches are denied to these servants of Christ. Are they less worthy than those who profess his name— or do they preach a new gospel, and so are deemed unwor- thy a place in our cushioned places of worship? Let those who hear them answer. A Citizen. BiBLF.9. — Having occasion to get a lot of Bibles st the Bible House, I asked the aali'smin if he sold many. He said he retailed $300 worth last week. *«We have sold more this year than any previous year." When I told him I was buyiuar for ilie Milleriies, he ennuired why they mark their Bibles so much. He seemed to know that we love the Bible, and mnke it onr constant study. la h^^peitilent fanafiesm*^ to read, mara, learn, in- wardly digest, and f«-aries»ly preach the truths of this blessed book? [Eastern Mid. Cry. From the Signs of the Tima?. SECOND BAPTIST CHURCH IN NEWTON. BaoTUBRHiiiBa'.^We And in the Minutes of the Boston Baptist Association, heM Sept. 20 & 2l8t, 1143, the following statemont hesdeil Second Newton. ^This Church parted with their Pastor in February last, since which time their pulpit has been supplied from the Theo- Icgical Institution. They speak of the introduction of the Seeortd Adteni doctrinr as the occasion of-intercapt- ing their harmony and stoppiuff the progress of a work of ffrace, to which has succeeded a lamentable apathy." Now we know the above statement, so far as the Se- cond Advent doctrine is concerned, to be utterly untrue. There was no appearsnce of any revival during the winter, until our pasiorobuuied brother N. Hervey, to give a course of lecturec on the Second Coming of Christ. His labors were much bleasad, both to the Church and to the awakening of ainnara. The aeats for the anxious were crowded, and there was a prospect of a glorious revival. At this time, our pastor who had been absent some days returned, bringing with him a quantity of Mr.ColcerU Literal Fulfilment of the Book of Daniel, which he oflfered for sale at one of the meet- ings, after brother Hervey left. Some members of the Society oflered to buy these books to lay aside, bnt he would not sell to them for that purpose. They had a most unhappy efl*«ct. Thoae who were opposed to the preaching of the Second Advent doctrine, were strength- ened and encouraged in this opposition; the attention of the anxious were drawn from the concerns of their souls, and the Holy Spirit, who like a " peaceful dove leaves the abode o( noise and strife," left the Church to that "slate of apathy" of which they no«- complain. Aaron HASTiinis, Francis F. Kites, JOSHCTA R AMsnKLr., LlBBRTT BULLOOGB, CUARJLXa BUUAHJOH, Newton, Oct. 17, 1^43. Great Cathouc Movkxent.— Intelligence haa been received from the head quarters of Romanism, which indicate new and extensive plans for the subjugation of this country to the PapsI power. It is announced that nitie new Catholic bishops have been appointed, princi- pally for the West, who, of course, sre to go forth as spostles of Popen m that new and forming region. So if Protestantism does not see the importance ot secnriag the West, Popery does. The names of these worthies are aa follows: Rt. Rev. Mr. OHIJonner, D. D^ Bishop of Pittsburg; Rt. Rev. Wm. Quarters, D. D., Bishop of Chicago; Kt. Rev. Aiidw. Byrnes, D. D., Bishop of Ar- kansas; Rt. Rev. John McCluskv, D. D., Assistant Bisi- op of New York ; Rt. Rav, Mr. Hanrie, D. D., Bishop of Digitized by Google 33 tHi: WESTEBN ]ilIi)NIGltl' CRT. Milwaakic; Rt. Rev. Mr. Blanchet, D. D., BiBbop of Oregon; Rt. Rev. John Fi zpairick, D. D., Asetstant Bisliop'ot' Boston; Rt. Rev. Mr. Tvler, D. D., Bishop of Hariford: Rt. Rev. Mr. Reynolds, D. D., Bishop of Charleston. We perfectly occord with the editors of the N. Y. Evangelist, who say,— there is something in this rapid increase of Pooery, which must strike eVery Proiestaot who loves the Bible or the freedom and salvation which it procures, most painfully. It is becoming a serious question, whether the heritage of our fathers is to be taken from us. Most vigorous exertions are making to doit; and inese are aided by the enemies of spiritual religion and freedom at home. There is no charm in our free instituiions by which such assaults can be re- pelled without effort; and sure wamay be, that without an amount of prayer and effort on the part of the friends of religion vastly exceeding anv previous outlay, these schemes wilt be successful, and the present generation may live to sing the dirge uf libeity. These are no times for indifference or slumber. — N. £• Puritan. EftUPTiON OF Mount jExNA.-By the Neapolitan steam- er Francesco i, which arri%ed yesterday morning (Nov. 22), we having received an account of the breakiug forth of Mount ^;na. The mountain had been for some days heavily capped with dense clouds; s >me rumblings were heard at time?, resembling distant thunder; and many persons, especially on the west side near Bronte, ima- gined ihey felt at intervals slight shocks of earihquoke, or tremblings of the earth. On Saturday, about mid- night, several violent explosions* were heard, and Hre was soon seen to aspeud from near the mouth of the old crater. The stream or lava gradually increased in ex- tern, and touk a course toward the town of Bronte; luckily a few hillocks to its left served to turn the direc- tion which then flowed on towards ibe road to Palermo. On Monday the stream of liquid fire had attained Ihe destructive breadth ui' upward of two miles; it still flowed on destroying everything in its path, 'i'be road to Palermo is closed up, tilled with burning lava. The sight is awful, grand, beautiful, yet terrific beyond de- scription. It bids fair to be the most magnificent erup- tion of the last century. Pray heaven it may not be more destructive; as yet its damsges have been confined to a few houses and vineyards. — Malta paper, Nov. 26. From the Eastorn Midnight Cry. A MB8SA6E. To any who have become aomewhat weary in looking for the Lord., And the word of the Lord came unto me saying, Son of man, what is that proverb that ye have in the land of Israel, sayiuff ihe days are prolonged and ©very vision faileth ? Ca if to remembracce the lotmer daysin which, after ye were illumiTiated, y« endured a great fight of afflictions; partly whilst ye were made a gazing stock, both be reproaches and afHictions-; and partly whilst ye . became companions of them that were so used. Cast not away, therefore, your confidence, which hath great rocompence ol reward. For ye have need of patience, that after ye have done the will of God, ye might re- ceive the promise. For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry. Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. Be patient, therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold the husbandman waiteth for precioua fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it until he receive the early and the latter rain. Be ye also patient ; stabliah your hearts ; for the coming of the Lord draweih nigh. Behold the Judge atandeth before the door Wh^relore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unio you at the revelation of JesusChrist. For the vision isyet for an appointed time; but at the end it shall speak and not lie: though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart. My Lord delayeth his coming; and shall begin to smite his fellow servants and to eat and drink with the drunken ; the Lord of that servant i«hall come in a day when he look eh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder and appoint him his portion with iheliypocriies; there shall be weeping and gnash- ing of teeth. F«r the foregoing passages, see'Ezek. 12: 21,22. Heb. 10: 32-^8. Jas. 6: 7-9. I Peter I: 13. Httb.2: 4. Mat. 84: 48—51. One who do es not m ean to be weary in watelting. The celebrated article signed Reuben H. Brown, wiih which our readers were edijied last week, has turned out about as we expected. Jt has had its day, and ncconip islied on object that oil such articles have not failed to do, viz. to show the people where the truth lies, and the arts that ore used to keep it away from them. Although the ortioie was greedily teized by certain religious editors in this city, yet it ^d not quite make a " finish" of " Millerism,*' as may be seen from other columj of this paper. The following is from the last number of the " Signs of the Times,'' extracted from an article over the signatures of S. Gooohuc and EzEKiEL HAL£,Jr., men well known in Gommnnity, and who at any tima will be answerable for their statement. ^^ On Monday, a notice appeared in several papers, that a man then in Portland, had been deluded by the Mil- leritesand defrauded ui ^400. His nameufae earefuUy kept back^ that the public (as we believe,) might the more effectually be deceived. Now, as we know the man^ and have inquired into this affair, we will isform you how it is. His name is Brown. Some of our friends will recollect him at the Groton, and afterwards at the Exeter meeting. Some few years since he professed to be converted from Universalism, and with his wife joined the community at Hopedale. He informs us that he then had four hundred dollars, and when he left, after paying some small debts, he had 320 remaining. He next profi ssed to embrace the AdVent doctrine, and became very zealous and expected the Lord in April. He haa since renounced his faHh in prophetic time and calls himself an Israelite. After wearing his beard sev- eral weeks,^ he called on the ministers to solicit their sympathy, biJt they would do nothing for him until he had cut off his beard. Some of them read bis notice and passed it over to the public papers. ^ We asked him how much he had actually given to the Adventists, and all he could recollect was about 30 dollars, and all he could specify was fifteen dollars, and this was given to 006 or two of his friends without solicitation. We learn that he and his' wife have travelled much, and lived Diost of the time for eighteen months without labor, and he now proclaims it to the world that the Milleriicshave four nundred dollars of his money, and wants somebody to pay it back to him! While he is thus seeking the sympathy of the clergy, who think to use him to bring reproach on the Advent cause, and while he is asking contributions from the churches, and in this way publishing his own shameful fall, he deserves our »ity only as a sinnerstill in the gall >f biinemess and bonds of iniquity: for by bis own admission he is still a Universalisi in disguise, and believes in the final resti- tution of all to heaven.'' VOLUME NO. 2. This voUime will consist' of thirteen numbers, issued weekly, if funds are furnished and time laait so low. If it should fail for the want of means, other publications will bo given for the amounts that moy be received, i required. It is not expected that the subscription list will sustain aa large an edition as the present increasing interest of the Second Advent cause, in the West, de- mands. Those, therefore, who have the means, we trust, will enable us to give this sheet a wide circulation. LECTURES^ Lectures upon the Second Advent, will bo delivered at the Lawrence street church (between Third and Fourth) each evening, except Saturday, at half past 6 o'clock, and three times on Sabbat^ until further norioe. SABBATH SCHOOL. A Second Advent JJabbath School is held at the Law- rence street church, on Sabbath mornings, at 9 o'clock, superinteiided By brother Boyer. The Bible is the only book stiidied. Parents and guardians are invited to send their children. CHEAP LIBRARY. THE following Works are printed in the cheap peri- odical form, with paper covers, so that they can be sent to any part of the country, or to Europe, by mail. The following Numbers comprise the Library. 1. Miller's Life and Views, ^37^ 2. Lectures on the Second Coming of Christ, S?! 3. Exposition of Matthew xxiv. and Hosea vi. 1-3, I8| 4. Spaulding's Lectures on the Second Sominff of Chriat, * yj, 5. Litch** Address to the Clergy on the Second Advent, o-' . 6. Miller on the True Inheritance of the Saints, and the twehre hundred and sixty days of Daniel and John, j^i 7. Fitch's Letter on the Advent in 1843, 124 8. The Present Crisis, by Rev. John Hooper, of England, "^ ' jq. 9. Miller on the Cleansing of the Sanctuary, Si 10. Letter to Every Body, by an English Author,— "Behold I come quickly," gj U. Refutation pf Dowling's Reply to Miller, bv J Litch, 15 12. The Midnight Cry, by L.D. Flemina, m E^d^N *'''Y*'t ?' ^*"'"''*^'* Discourse, <• The 14. Miller on the Typical Sabbaths and Great Jubi- lee, 10 15. The Glory of God in the Earth, byC.Fi'ch, 10 16. A Wonderful and Horrible Tbisf, by C. Fiteh, ^ 1 7. Cox's Letters on the Second Coming of Christ, 18| 18. The Appearing and Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, by J. Sabine, 12^ 19. Prophetic £!xpositione, by J. Lit<%, Vol. I, 3li 20. u « « Vol.t, 274 21. The Kini^dom of God, by William Miller, ^ 22. Miller's Reply to Stuart, |2| 23. Millennial Harp, or Second Advent Hymns, l^ 24. Israel and the Holy Land,— the Promised Land, by H. D. Ward, 10 25. Inconsistenciea of Col ver's Literal Fulfilneiit o( Daniel's Prophecies, by S. fities, |0 26. Bliss' Exposition of Matthew xziv., I2i 27. Svoopeit of ^1iller's Views, gj 28. Judaism Overthrown, by J. Litch, 10 29. Christ's First and Second Advent, with Daiit«Pa Visions Harmonized and Explained, by N. 30. New Heavens and New Eartb, with the Mar- riage Supper of the Lamb, by N. Uervey, \-2i 31. Starkweather's Narrative, 10 32. brown's Experience, |)i 33. Bible Examiner, by George Storr^ m 34. The Second Advent Doctrine Vindieatedy— a Sermon preached at the Dedication ef tbe Tabernacle, by Rev. & Hawley, wttk Uie Address of the Tabernacle CeninHftee, p*. 107, ^ 35. A Solemn Appeal to Miniate aad Cbnrcbra, especially to those of tbe Baptist deneinina- tion, by J. B.Cook, |0 36. Second* Advent Manual, by A. Hale, |«J 37. Millennial Harp, Seeond Part, |^I 38. Chronology of the Bible, by S. Bliss, R4 Review of Dr. Pond, by A. Hale, tax Expoaition of Zeehariab xiv., by S, Blies, 4 Miller's Life and Views, beunC 50 '* Leinnres, « ^ .60 Spaulding's Lectures, m ^ Proj hetic Expositions, by J. Litch, bound, 2 vrtle., 80 Millenmal Harp and Musings, « 371 German Tract, by J. LItcb, pp. |6, rI Bibles, Cbatts, Tracts, te.£c. ^ Letters received to January 2rf, 1844. J. M. Une, $3, P.M. J^kaon, John H. Thomas, *3; P. M. W.«e«,ll, Geo. W. Cherry, $1 ; J. Woo^^^J^h'. bv P. M. $1 : P. M. J.ck«oiib»tif, John H. Themw, $4; Bowen, $i; Lexinploii, Joaithan H. Uarrfv. bv P M ' fi ; J. B. Cook, $4; Fre«l.ri«k Clawwk, «' F.jUoZ'- J. Porter, J. V. Himea; UfaarUt Fitch; Samiels M^I ton, by P. M. $\, SBCX>ND ADVENT DEPOTS. Boston, Mass.— No. 16, Devonshire street; address J. V. Himes. New York City,— No. 9 Spruce street; address J. V. Himes. Albany, N. Y.— No. 87 Greene street; address G. S Miles. RocHESTEa. N. Y.— No. 17 Arcade Buildings; address E. C. Galusha. Buffalo N, Y — No, 8 Niagara street; address H. B. Skinner. Utica, N. Y.— Address Horace Patten. PHir.ADKLPHiA,Pa.— Noa.40and4l Arcade; uddreaaj Litch. Cincinnati, Oe— Third street, a few dooia east of Wal- nut, south side; address J. V. Himes. St. Louis, Mo.— No. 88 Market street; address H. A. Chittenden. Louisville, Ky.— Jefferson House; address Dr. Nath'l. Field. Montreal. C, W.— No. 158 Nolr^ Dame atreet ; addreaa R. Hutchinson. Portland, Me.--CaBco street; address J. Pearson. Akron, O.—Addircss C. Clapp. THE WB8TSRN MmifMnOT CAT IS rUBLISHEO EVERY SATURDAY. Ofllee,— Third street, between Main and Walnut, a few doors east ef Wahiat, south tAde. Terms z^Ftfty CeiUs per volume of thirteen numbers ; Jive copies, ttro doUars; thirteen copies. Jive doUara. 0^ AU Communications, Drajts^ ice. should be dt> reeted to J, f, Himes, Cincinnati. ^TA gerierdl assortment of Second Advent Books and PuUications are kept at our office, for sale. Digitized by Google THTWESTERR I i I CRY!!! Vol. IL] J. V. HIMES, Publisher, CINCINNATI, SATURDAY, JANUARY 13, 1844. [No. 5. "Watchman, what of thb Nioht?'' TME HVBftTEIRN JlilDNl«HT CUY 19 rr »LISI1«D EVfiRY SATURDAY. Offire.~Thfrd itrcet, betwe<»n M«tn and Walinit,« few doom out of Walnut, wouihvlde. Terms :—-F//iy Cenl9 pfr r^iume of thirteen numben; Jive copies^ two d4lm; thirteen enpirSyJire doMart, (]^ *AU Commumealioniy Vfaft*, ke shoutd be rfi. reeted to J. F, Himesy Ci»*einnatL 0*4 general asaortmtmt of Second Adrent Booktcnd P»iblication$ are kept at our office, for wale. E. JACOBS, Editor. WESTERN MIDNIGHT CM. CINClNNATr, JANUARY 13, 1844. LECTURRS. Br. Kent will Lecture at the Engine House, on Fifib •rreef, near Smith, Sabbath next, at 1 1 o'clock A. M., and 3 P. M. Br. Kent wiU also Lecture Sabbath even- iog next at the new Baptist Church, on Webster street, opposite the Asbury Chapel, nor»h of the Canal. Brother Jacobs will Lecture at the Lawrence Siren Church, on SabbaUi next, at 1 1 A. M., 3 P. M., and half past 6 in the evening. Lectures will be continued at the two last named placed, each evening the coming week, except Saturday. '^WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY." We would make on« more a^tpeal in behalf this paper We have sustained it chiefly from the commencerdeni. Bot littk aid has been given. Bui now our brethren are numerous, and devoted to the cause, and withal able to sustain the paper, we expect they will do it — yes, we know that nothing that ibey can give, or do, for the eauee will be withheld. Let every brother then, come direct- ly lo ihe work of giving and doina. lo this way the truth will be quickly sprcod over the entire West. VThut is done, must be done quickly. JOSHVA V. UlMES. Boston, Dec. 15, 1843. RETURN OF THE EDITOR. After an absence of about twenty days, during which timo we have spent a Sabbath with our family tad nu- merous friends in the city of New \ ork, we are again in the " Queen City of the West,'' comfortably situated fcith ovr/amilyy in a ** hired house," where we shall pro- bably tarry till the Lord eomes, or as long as wt can be useful toothers. We found the undertaking of remaving a family, composed in part, of four small children, a dis- tance q( nine hundred miUe^ at this season of the year, to be an arduous one. We were upset in the stage coach, on the Alleghany Mountains, about 24 miles Ihis side of Cumberland, in the middle of ilie night, while the snow was falling rapidly, and the wind blowing almost a hur- ricane. After extricating ourselves from the wreck, we ware compelled to climb the hills about a mile tkix>ugh the storm, before we found a house. But when we had found i^ we could neither proem t 8)m^-ahi^if8 nor relief. After warming, we pr:>ceeded in our broken coach as far as Uniontown, and at Brownsville, laid by twenty-four hours, in which time we found some relief from fatigue, and from our bruises. We spent the last Sabbath in Wheeling, and lecfored in the evening to the Methedist Protestant congregation in that pUce. On Monday morning we took the steamboat Zanesville for this place, lectured twice on board to an interesting company of passengers^enconutered a Frfsbyterian preacher from Alabama, in a very friendly public debate, upon the ^'2hii«ta laberitaoee,'' wliich>if J could Judge correctIy,had a very strong tendency to do away prejudice again*! tbeSeeond Advent doctrine in many minds. We arrived on Wednesday morning, and found the friends all alive in the glorious hope of a3on seeing our b cssed Lord. During our absence, the cause has progressed under the faithful laboiaof Br. Kent, more rapidly than at any for- mer time. We are not able, from our limited space, to make a full statement of the glorious triumphs of truth over error, during our brief absence. Br. White, ^another Local preacher in connection with the Asbury Chapel, a young man of excellent spirit and lalent, has come out fully in the doctrine. Scores of souls have been converted, and the work is atill going on. OUR LAST NUMBER. This number was gotten up in our absence by brethren Kent, and Boyer; i a I m a manner which deserves credit. Aji apology is howeyer due to our readers for -the intro* duciion of pnvate matters, in the « Letter from the Edi- tor." The It tter wat not designed for publication. From the increia'ng spirit of inquiry after truth in this section, it was judged best by the brethren, to re- publish the Lectures ol Mr. Miller. They were accord- ingly commenced in the last number, and we purpose to continue them until completed. THE TIME. ^ The times have all gone by,'' is a declaration that we hear from every direction but one; and that is, where the truth may be had. In spdsking upon the subject of th^ Lord's coming in ltt43, many people of much professed intelfigence, seem to think the ushering in of the year 1844, haa furnished them an argument against the doctrine which all the wiee men have been unable to do. Just as thodgh com- mencing the year on the first of January, was a custom which had been handed down from time immemorial. It would seem that the fact should be familiar to almost every one, that ot.e hundred yeare have not yet passed since a law was passed, changing the OMimanoemant oC the year in this cevnrry and in England, from the 26tb •f March, io the first of January. Mark the foUowing. from the ^History of Revolutions in Europe," by M Schoell, VuU t, p. 97. ^' In Eoglaad, tbe year used to commence on the t5th of March, and the old atyle was there observed until 1753; when, by virtue of an act of Farliament, passed in 1752, the beginning of the yemrwat traasfbrrcd to TBE first op January. It was decreed also, at the same time, that in order to accommodate the Ekiglish abronolo- gy.to the new style, the 3d of September, 1759, bhould^ be reckoned the 14th of the same month.'* If there are any that require further proof of this fact, they may consult Stat. 34, George If, ch. 23, where they will find the Act in question. Whether tbe d«%il has had his hand in this thing, purpciscly to dupe those men that are crying out ^Hhe times have all pasKd by," or not, onetbi ng is sure ; tbey are thus fulfilling a most iropor an prophecy in immediate connection with a predielion of ib^ lastdays. Kz. 12: 22 and 13: 10. Why,0 why !! will men bound for the judgment scat of Chriat, fly to such sub- tcrfugee, rather than bow at t'le feet of Jeaus and acek a preparation for that surely approaching day? The " Watchman of the Valley," and the "Western Christian Advocate," have, very honorably, copied the article explanatory of the letter of Reuben H. Brown? the latter without note or comment. Tbe •* Watchman,*' the paper devoted to §t$entiol tnitb, idda: ** We have only to remark, that the publication of the Z^tV ^** designed to prove a single fact; via. that a Millente, cohviBced of the dflusion ns he professed, had renounced his faith in the scheme. This the reply ad- mits by admitting the genuineness of the letter. All it attempts is to destroy the force of his example by de» stroying his character, and affirming that the ouount of funds which his fanaticism constrained him to throw away, was much less than he pretended. We attach very little importance to either the lettefor the reply.— Whether Millerism is a delusion or the truth, mufi be decided by other evidence." Since the letter would not answer his purpose, he ^•attaches very little importance to the letter or the re- plsf.''^ Yet we have ** destroyed his chsracler,*' viz. all the character that the editor of the Watchman had given him, and we thank him for having published the essen- tial iruthJ*^ The last number of the « Midnight Cry " came to hand two days bfhind the time. It ip, however, a double number, and the editor says " it is sent to every Post Office in th« United States. This is the way our friends at the East spread the ^ glad tidings.'* We shall soon see what the West will do. We perceive by the last Midnight Cry, that Br. Stod dard purposes to *« go west or miuth," come this way- wide fields are open on every side. Tbe friends this way are anxiously waiting the arrival of Br. Brewer. Will Br. Tullock send the Eastern Midnight Cry to Thomas P. Hborick, Laurel, Franklin Co., Ind., and charge this office? Will Br. Tullock send two dozen Pollyglot Bibles in the box that is to bo forwarded by Br. Gordon! Br. Bartholomew writea from Aurora, la., January 4 1844, that there are many dear brethren and sisters in that plac", that are trimming their lamps and wailing for the coming of the Bridegroom. They all seem stead- faet in the faith, though they have much opposition. But this tends to unite them still more strong in the bonds of union and love; knowing that when Christ who is oar life shall appear, then shall wealso appear with him in glory. Br. Othniel Taylor writes from Sodus Center, N. Y., Dec.28tb, 1843— ^^There are a few here that are looking np, feeltng that their redemption drawelh nigh. Tbay would be glad to receive the paper, but are too poor to pay for it, and tbe rich are not expecting Christ (or 1000 years, and the pmbability is they do not wish to see him this year. " COMMUNICATIONS. Letter trov Br. Fitcr. • Ctevehmdy Dee, 27, 1843. Deak Br. Boyer,— I received your letter while one of my dear children was lying lifeless in the house, and to-day another has died. Two dear hoys are thns taken in a single month. But thanks to God, he who has the power of death ie now to be destroyed. With regard to coming to your city I do not see the way open at present. The cause of truth with us ad- vances, though against great opposition. Doors are open to me io this part of the State, but ah>uld there be any special reasons for coming to Cincinnati, possibly 1 may in the ceurae of the winter. Yours in the glorious hope, Charles Fitch. We deeply sympathise with our dear brother Fitch in hia aftiction, having been called in time past to pass similar ones. His presence and labors would be cheer' ing and profitable to the friendfl in this place. Tbe Steamboat " Shephcnejs,'^ from this port, was lost in the Mirairaippi River, the 4ih inst., by striking a snsg. Forty-one pas-engers lost their lives. Digitized by Google Efa m^Mmais^ aiB 34 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. LcTTCR PROM Br. Cook. Warren, December 19th, IS43. Dear Br. Jacors,— As the foUowinff view of^lhe kingdoniy^ satitfied those who heard it, and as it has been desired for the public eye, it is furnished with the hope that it may do good. Many who opposed Mr. Camp- belPs'view, that the kingdom was set up on the day of Pentecost, now strenuously maintain it. U mmas to them an argument against the Second Advent, When our Lord will e^ up his kingdom. 2 Tim. iv. I. Text : John xviii. 36; My kingdom is not of this world ; if my kingdom were of this world, then would my ser- vants fight, &c. If his kingdom wereo( this world it would be subject to the variedchanges to which all things in this world are exposed. It would be filled with the tribulation' which the crucified One bequeathed to his most favored followers. 'In this world,' so lonff as you, my people, live in the present ktate, ' ye shall have tribulation »— ^ Satan who goeth about as a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour*— Mhe God of this world will occasion trials to believers till its end'— *ihey who live godly in Christ Jesus shall saffer persecution*— *in this tabernacle we groan being burdened.* If the kingdom were in this world, Paul was in it. If be were in it, he longed to got out of it. This is all daylight if understood in harmony with the text. The kingdom of Christ ^s not of this world,' but of *the world to come.' Satan is the God of this world, but the world to come is, in the Divine pur- pose, subjected to Christ. There was Paul's citizen- ship— there is outs. The eye of iaith rests there— hope anchors there; clear beyond vine govern- ment, as maintained over his people, by ihe word and ordinances of religion, belonged to the Jews. It did not begin in the days of the Cse^ars, but exrenils b'tck to the days of Abel. This r^ign of heaven, is coextensive with the worship of the living God. Its privil«>ges may be forfeited and lost, like other blessings, as was the case with the Jews. 3. The second consideration is, that 'in this world* we are ' of the earth earthy,' and we are assured ' that flesh and blood can not inherit the kingdom of God.' We must ' bear the image of the Heavenly Adam ' ere we can bear the glory; lor the apostles* thus honored with personal intercourse with Jesus on their way to the Holy Mount, were overwhelmed by the representation of his power and coming. All must see that human nature could not, in its present state, inherit the king- dom ofGod. Nothing is more clear therefore, than that the phrase kingdom of God, does not apply to any thing in this world except in its secondary sense — in ih • tente in which it was taken from the Jews, when they 'the children of the kingdom ' bad forfeited the privileges of beiog God's peculiar people. The kingdom^ properly so called— the kingdom seen by the prophet Daniel, and preached by Jesus Hnd his holy twelve, is not of this world. It lies beyond the resurrection, in the world renewed; where the will ol Ood will bjB done perfectly and perpetually as in heaven. An argument for this view is found in the language of our Lord, Mar. 1 — 15, 'The kingdom of heaven is at hand,' or ajxpraachea, bnt in Msr. xiii.J9, wo learn thai after the signs should be witnessed, this coming would be 'oigh| even at the door.' The signs of his coming and 'the end of the world,' belong to the lost generation. ' When ye see these things come to pass, know ye that tJte kingdom of God is nish at hand.' Luke xxi. 31 ; Luke xix. II. The disciprea thought ihat the kingdom should immediately appear; Jesus corrected them by the parable of the nobleman whe ' went into a./(ir coti/i- try to receive lor himself a kingdom and to return.' Our Lord represents Uhe kingdom^ as distant. He has gone into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of Ged for os. He is our interceding High Priest — a Prince on his father's throne. Acts v. 31. But at the harvest, the end of the world, when He comes in his kingdom, He will appear with a golden crown on his head, to sit on David's throne; the kingdom wilt be set up ot (he Second Advent, Acts xiv. 22. The disciples were ex- horted 'to continue in the faith.' and 'through much tribulation,' they were 'to enter into the kingdom of Ged.' It was then future. How far? as ftir ns the last trumpet, I Cor. xv.60; Rev. xi. 16. Jesus is our prophet, priest and king. Our faith em- braces Him in each of these ofiiccs; but as they h«ve reference to time, there must be a period for the discharge of the duties of each. He was oar prophet like unto Moses dnring bis ministry. He as priest 'offered him- self without spot unto God,' and ' entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.' During the period that He is there, the whole church is to wait or look for his return, and unto them who look for Him ahall He appear a tecond time, with- out a sin offering (not in his priestly character but in his kingly) to salvation, Heb. iii. 28. There was a time for him to sufi'er, there is a time fixed for him to reign, 2 Tim. iv. 1. H(s second coming is ' in his kingdom,' Kev. xi. 15. He is no more on the throne of David now than he b on the judgment seat. Both have the same date. He ^ ehall Judge the quick and the dead at his ap- pearing and his kingdom,' therefore as the judgment is future so is his kingdom. As the judgment will set at Ihe end of this world,. hie kingdom can not be of this world; it belongs necessarily to '.the world to come.' The administration, or reign of Jesus, in the hearts of believers, is not q^iestioned. No, no more than I ques- tion his atonement. As his atonement reaches back as far as Abel, so does his gracious* reign. Abel's faith embraced that as Job's hope anchored in this. Still there was a time appointed for the atonement, there is a period as definitely marked for the kingdem. Ex. xxi. 25, 27. Hag. ii. 21, 2^. Heb. xii. 27. To this ' heaven- ly kingdom ' Paul is preserved, 2 Tim. iv. 18 III. How far in the future is the date of this kingdom t In the prophetic chart we have a conneeted chain of events from the time of the prophet to the kingdom of God. Four great kingdoms are noted — the last is to be divided — ten sovereignties were to rise. Among them, or behind them, a little one appears, before whom three of the ten are ' plucked up.' He has by a formal act the saints given into his band — they continue tliere for a liiae times and a halfl Then its dominion is taken away lobe destroyed unto the end.at the date of Christ's kingdom. As the three were plucked np in 538, and the dominion taken away from Papacy in 1798, just 1260 years from the events identified with its rise, that is the government pointed out in the prophecy, and we Imotv where we aro; for we can get from propoecr but 45 to add to 1798, which brings us to ' the end ' 1843. We may then be within a very few days of the burning glories of the dav of God. Fellow sinner repent, for the kingdom of heaven is jnst at hand. Let us all be diligent 'looking for and basting niito the day of God.' Amen! Yours, J. B. Cook. To Br. Lkwis HirKLiN:— Not knowing where to address a line to yoo, I now do so through the Western Midnight Cry. Can oar old friend and brother pay a vish to Richwood, Union co., 0.? If you c#n,you will find i few .warm hearted Second Advent believen*, who will be glad to aee you ; soino of us have set under the seund of your voice in years that have past, i would say come Brother, if it is in your power, the opposition here is great, bnt I have a hope, if a good leciL'fer would visit our village, somethiug might yet be done. I remaiu yours in the gospel hopt-, *c. John P. Br oxtvs. ' Ridiweod, C, Dec. 30, 1843. LcTTfiit TKOM Bft. II. A. CiiirrF.KnK.M. Dmr Br. Southard^ — We arrived safe in this city about the lstiBsi.,and were happy in finding n few faith- ful and devoted brethren looking' for their Saviour this year. After considerable dilliculty, we succeeded in procuring a place to coinmerrce our /ecturfs. The at- tendanee has been large, and the audiences solemn and attentive. Never havo we lectured to people more di»- posed to examine the evidencfs presented impartially — and never have ffood results been more apparent. Many declare their faitb in the speedy coining ol the Saviour. Christians have been revived. Men who, far years have denounced the Bible as a fable, now declare their bolitf in the Scriptures of truth— -some are- rejoicing in Christ, end many anxiously inqairing what tliey sbaTl do to be saved. The meeting wak crowded, people standing and sitting as best they could, until neariy ten o'clock — many being forward for prayers. It looked very mneh as it did when 1 lectured in Bridgeport lut wt«ter. To God be all the glory, 1 forward • few names for the Midnight Cry. Br. Stevens and myself wish to push forward. The fields are ripe for harvest in every direction. We think ef going to New Orleans. Mid. Cry. St. Louis, Mo., Dec. 12, 1843. POPEHY PREVAILING. Ill a recent letter from Hong Kong, Rev. W. M. Lovvrie, missionary to the Presbyterian Board, says^ " From the ri# Roman Catholic priests came, ancT set tied thereat one rime! When 1 was in Manltte^ in Sep* Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 35 itmber, >Sy^lr» Roman Catbolie priests arrived there from Spam, in a single vessel, some of whom will pro- bably find their ways to China. There are hundredF, njre» thonsands of Roman Cathi>lio pricBl^ in the Philip- pine islands, who could be transferred to China, almost at a moment^ notice; but when}— where shall we look lor Protesunt missionaries for this great empire? I do feel at times (Jiscoarugcd — my heart does at times sink wiibin me, when I look back to mv native land, and hear hiw few are wiiliog to come out — how few are earnest in prayer for na; bow few act as if they believed the words of our Lord Jesua Christ. » It is more blessed to give than t J receive.* " [Boston Recorder. Wo have frcqaenily been accused of believing in a Mahomedan paradise, because we have held funh what the Bible teaches relative to the restoration of this earth to its Eden stlte. Many of the professed followers of John Wesley, in these lant days, have taken upon themselves to burlesque what is taught upon this sub- ject in the 8ch Psalm, and Paul's comments upon it in Heb. ii. j — 8. Beiore these men go further in their op- poeition, we hope ihey will place in due form their ob- jections to the fuHowing discourse of Mr. Wesley^ found in his work J, Vul. 2, 8^r. 69, ptiblished by B. Waugh, and T. Mason, at the Conference Office, 1835. THE NBW CREATION. BT JOHN W£SLST. ^* BekoU 1 make all things ntwJ*^ Rev. xxi. 5. t. What a strange scene is here opened to our view * Not a glimpse of what is here vevMled was ever seen in the heathen world. Not only the modern, barbarous, uncivilized heathens have not the least conception of it; but it was eqnally unknown to the refined, polished heathens of ancient Greece ami Rome. And it is al- most as little thought of or understood by the generality of christians: I mean, not barely those that are nominal- ly such; that have the form of godliness without the power; but even those that in a measure fear God, and study to work righteoosness. 2. It must be allowed, that after all the researches we can make, still our knowledge of the groat truth, which is delivered to ns in these words, is exceedingly shon and imperfect. As this is a point of mere revelation, beyond the reach of all our natural faculties, we cannot penetrate far into it, nor form any adequate conception of it. But it may be an encouragement to those who have, in any degree, tasted of the po4i-er of the world to come, to go ss far as they can go; interpreting scrip- ture by scripture, aceording to the analogy of fajth. 3. The apoeile, caught up in the visions of Ged, tells tts, in tb^ first verse of the chapter, ^I saw a new heaven and a new earth,^' and adds, verse 5, ^^He that sat upon the throne said,** f I believe the only word which he is said to utter throughout the whole book,] ^^Behold, I roske all things new.** 4. Very many commentators entertain a strange opin- ion, that this relates only to the nresent state oftbings; and flrravelv tell us, that the words are to be referred to the flourishing state of the church, which commenced after the heathen persecutions. Nay, some of them have discovered, that all which the apostle speaks con- cerning the *^new heaven and the new earth** was ful- filled when Constantme the Great poured in riches and honors upon the Christians. What a miaerable way is this of making void the whole counsel of God, with re- ffvd to all that grand chain of events, in reierence to nib eburch, yea, and to all mankind, from the time that John was in Patmes, onto the end of the' world! Nay, the line of this prophecy reachca farther still; it does not end with tho present world, but shows ne the things that will come to pass when this world Is no more. For, 5. Thus saith the Creator and Governor of the uni- verse: ^Behold, I make all things new *'^all which are included in that expression of the apostle; *^ A new heaven and a new earth.** A new keweit: the original word in Genesis che|>. I, is in the plural number: and indeed this is the constant Inngnage of Scripture; not keaten^ but heaoent. Accordingly, the ancient Jewish writers are accustomed to reckon three heavens; in con- formity to which, the apostle Paul speaks of his being caught *^ up into the third heaven.'* It h this, the third heaven, which is usually supposed to be the more imme- diate residence of God ; so far aa any residence can be ascribed to his omqipresent Spirit, who pervades and fills the whole universe'. It is here, (if we speak after the manner of men,j that the Lord sittetfa upon his throne, surrounded by angels ami archangels, and by all his flaming ministers. 6. We cannot think thai this heaven will undergo any change, any more than its great Inh«biUnt. Sarely this palace of the Horn, High wm the eame from eter- nity, and will be woHd witnout end. Only the inferior heavens ore liable to change; the highest of which we usually call the starry heavens This, St. Peter informs us, "is reserved umo fire, agains! tha day of judgment, and destruction of unt;odly men.** In that day, **bein*r on fire,** it shall, fir8t,'"ehrivel as a uarchment scroll,** then it ^ shall be dii-solved, and sha'f pass away with a great noise;'* lastly, it shall ** doe from the face of him that sitteih on the throne, and (here shall be found no place for it '* 7. At the same time,*^the stars shall fall from heaven,** the aeoret chain being broken which had retained them in their several orbits, from the foundation of the worid. In the meanwhile the lower, or sublu ary heaven, with the elements, (or principlea th^ compose i»0 ''shall melt with fervent heat,*' while "the earth, with the works that are therein, shall be burned up.** This is the iniruduction to a far nobler state of things, such as it has not yet entered inio the heart of man to conceive— the universal restoration, which ia to succeed the uni- versal iiestruction. For "we look,*' snys the apostle, "for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwellotb righteousnefs »* 2Pet. 3, &c. 8. One considerable difTerence there will undoubtedly be in the aiarry ht avcn when it is created anew. There will be no blazing stars— no comets there. Whether those horrid, eccentric orbs are half-formed planets in a chaotic state, (I spoiik on the t»uppos((ion ot a plurality of worlds,) er such as have undergone their general coitflagrution, they will certoinly have no place in the new heaven, where all will be exfici order and harmo- ny. There may be many other differences between the heaven that now is, and thnt which will be after the renovation; but they are above our apprehension. We must leave eternity to exolain them. 9. We may more easily conceive the chnnges which will be wroiight in the lower heaven, in the region of the air. it will be no more lorn by hunicanep, or agita- ted by furious storms or destructive tempests. Perni- cious or terrilying meteors will have no place therein. We shall have no more occasion to say, "There like a trumpet loud and strong, Thy thunder shakes our coast; While the red lightnings wave along The banners of thy host.'* No; all will then be light, fair, serene — a lively picture of the eternal day. 10. All the elements (taking that word in the common sense, for the principles of which all natural beings are compounded,) will bo new indeed — entirely changed as to their qualities, although not as to their nature. Fire is at present the gencraT destroyer of all things under the sun, dissolving all thing* that come within the sphere of its action, and reducing them to their primitive atoms; but no>BOoner will it have performed its last great office of destroying the heavens and the earth, (whether you mean thereby one system onlv, or the whole fabric of the universe; the diflference between one and millions of worids being nothing bcfure the great Creator,) when, I say, it hss done this, the destruction wrought by fire will come to a perpetual end. It will destroy no more — it will consume no more — it will forget its power to burn, which it possesses* only during the present state of things — and be as harmlees in the new heavens and earth as it now is fn the bodies of men and other ani- mals, and the substance of trees and flowers, in all which, as late experiments show, large quantities of ethereal fire are lodged, if it be not rather an essential, component part of every material being under the sun. But It will, probably, retain its vivifying power, though divested of its power to destroy. 11. it hss been already observed, that the calm, placid air will be no more disturbed by storms and tempests. Tnere will be no more meteors with their horrid glare, afllVighting the poor children of men.* jMay we net add, (though, at first, it may sound like a para- dox) that there will be no more rain. It is observable, that there was none in paradise; a circnmstsnce which Moses particularly memions. Gen. ii. ^ €: "The I^rd' God had^ not caused it to rain upon the earth. But there went up a mist from the earth,** which then cov- ered up the abyss of waters, "and watered ih« whole face of the ground,*' with moisture suffioient for all the purposes of vegetation. We have all reason to believe that the case will be the same whenparadise is restored. Consequently, there will be no clouds or fogs, but one bright, refulgent day. Much lees will there be any poisonous damps, or pestilential blasts. There will be no sirocco in Italy; no parehing or snfibeating winds in Arabia; no keen nonbeaei winds in our own country, "Shattering the graceful looks of yon fair trees;'* but only pleasing, healthful breezes, **FaBmng the earth with odoriferous wings.** 12. But what a change will the element of water ma- dergo, when all things are made new! It will be, in every part of the worUl, cloar and Hmpid; puro (torn mil I unpleasing or unhealthy mixtures; using here and there in crystal fountains, to refresh and adom the earih "with liquid lapae of mormuring stream.** For, un- donbtedl>, as there were in paradise, there will be vari- ous nvers gently gliding along, for the use and pleasure of both man and beast. But the inspired writer hss expressly declared, "there will be no more sea.** Rev. xxi. I . We have reason to believe, that at the beginning ol the worid, when God said, "Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear,*' Gen. i, 9,;the dry land spread over the face of the water, and covered it on every side. And so it seems to have done, rill, in order to the general deluge, whieh God.had determined to bring upon the earth at once, "ih« windows of heaven were opened, and the fountains of thereat deep brolLen up.** uut the .sea will then retire within its primitive bounds, siid appear on the surface of the earth no more. Neither, indeed, will there be any more need of the sea. For, either, as the ancient poet supposes, *K)mnis feret omnia tellus;** every part of the earth will naturally produce whatever ita inhabitants want— or all mankind will procure what the whole earth affords, b^ a much easier and readier conveyance. For all the inhabitants of the earth, our Lord informs us, will then be equal to angels: on a level with them in swiftness, as well as strength; so that they can, quick as thought^ trsnsport themselves, or whatever they want, from one side of the globe to the other. 13. But, it seems, arrester change will be wrought In the earth, than even in the air and water. Not that I cat] believe that wonderful discovery of Jacob Behme, which many so eageriy contend for; that the earth its- elf, with all its furniture and inhabitants, will then be transparent as glass. There does not seem to be the least foundation for this, either in Scripture or reason. Surely not in Scripture: 1 know not one text in the Old or New Testament, which affirms any such thing. Certainly it cannot be inferred from the text in Reve- lation, chap, i v. 6; "And before the throne there was a aea of glaaf, like unto crystal." And yet, if I mistake not, this is the chief, if 'not the only scripture, which has been urged in favor of this opinion! Neither can I conceive that it has any foondation in reason. It has been warmly tlleged, that all things would be far more - beautiful, if they were quite transparent. But I cannot apprehend this: yes, I apprehend quite the contrary. Suppose every part of a human body were made trans- parent as crystal, would it appear more beautiful than it does now? Nay, rather it would shock ua above measure. The surface of the body, in particular, " the human face divine," ia nndonbtediy one of the most beautiful objects that can be fonnd under heaven; but could you look through the rosy cheek, the amooth, fair forehead, or the riainff bosom, and distinctly see ail that lies within, yon wonld turn away from it with loathing and horror! 14. Let na next take a view of thoee changes which we may reaaonably suppose will then take place in the earth. It will no more be bound up with intense cold, nor parched up with extreme heat; but will have such a temperature as will be most conducive to its froitful- ness. If, in order to punish its inhabiunts, God did of old "Bid his angels torn askance This oblique glebe," thereby ocoaaioning violent cold on one part, and vio- lent heat on the other; he will, undoubtedly, then order them to restore it to its original position: so that there will be a hnal end, on the one band, of the burning heat, which makea some parts of it scarce habitable; and on the other, of " The rage of Arotoe and eternal frosd^ 15 And it will then contain no jarring or destruc- tive principles Within its own bosom. It will ho more have any of those violent convulsions in its own bowels. It will no more be shaken or torn asunder, by the im- petuoua force of earthquakes; and will, tbereibre, need neither Veauviua, nor Etna, nor any burning moontaina to prevent them. There willJbe no more horrid rocks, or frightful precipices; no wild deserts, or barien sands; no impassable morasses, or unfruitful bogs, to swallow up the unwary traveller. There will, doubtless, be inequalitiea on the surface of the earth; which are not blemishes but beauties. And thoogh I will not affirm, Ihst ^< Etirth hath this variety from heaven, Of pleaacre situate in hill tnd dale;" yet I cannot think gently rising bills will be any de- fect, but an ornament of the new made earth. And doubtless we shall then likewise have occasion to say: " L«| thMtt hia wondrous skill arrays The field* in cheerful green ! A thottand herbs his hand displayt, A thowsBd flowen between!" Digitized by Google 36 ^THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. K! 16. And what will the general product of the earth be? Noithema, Uriera, or thUlUs; noi any uaeUaa or felid weed; 4101 any poiaonona, hurtlnl, or uupUaeant plani; but every one Ihat eau be conducive, in any wiae, either lo our uae or pleaaure. IIow far beye^iU all that the moat lively imaginalion is now able to con- ceive*. We ahall no raore regret the Iom of the lerrea* tial paradise, or sigh at that well deviled descnpiioo or our great poet: ^^ Then shall this movuit Of paradise by might of waves, be moved ihki his place, puah'd by the horned flood. Wiih all its verdure spoiled and trees adrift, Down the great river te the^prning gulf, And there take root, an island salt sod bare." For all die earth shall be a more beautiful paradise than Adam ever saw. . 17. Such will be the slate of the new earth with re- card to the meaner, the inanimate parts of it. But sreat as this change will be, it is nothing in com parlaon of that which will then take place throughout all ani- mated nature. In the living part of the creation were seeniho most deplorable effects of Adam's npostacy. The whole animated croaiiou, whatever has lile, Irom leviathan to the smallest mile, was thereby made sub- iect to such vanity, as rhe inanimate creatures could i^t be Thev were subject to ibat fell monster, death, the conqueror of all that breathe. They were njade aubject to its forerunner, pain, in its ten »hou»and forms; al- though "God made not death, neither hatb he pleasure in the death of any living." How many millions of creaiursff in the sea, in the air, and on eveiy part 9! the earth, can now no otherwise preserve their lives than by taking away the lives of othera; by tearing in piecee and devouring their poor, innocent, UDresisiing fellow creatures: Miaeruble lot of auch innumerable mulii- tudes, who, insignificant as they seem, are the oUipyng of one common Father: the creatures of the saine l*od of love I It is probable not only two-thirds of the ani- mal creation, but ninety-nine parts of a hundred, are under the necessiit of destroying others, in order to preserve their own life ! But it shsll not always be so. He that fiitteth upon the throne will soon change the faoe ef all things, and give a deraoMtraiiye proof to all his creatures, that " hia mercy is over all his works. The horrid sute of thiojrs which at pret# it obtains, will soon be ot an end. On the new earth no creature will kill, or hurt, or givs paio to any other. The scor- pioo will have no poisoaoua sting; the adder no veno- mous teeth. The lion will have no claws to tear the lamb; no teeth to grind his flesh and bonea. Nay, no creature, no beaat, bird, or fish, W4ll have any inclina- tion to burl any other ; for cruelty will be far away, and savageness and fierceBeaebe forgotten. So that violence shall be heard no raore, neither wasting or destruction, seen on the face of the earth. " The wolf shsll dwell with the lamb," (the words may be JiteraUy as well as figuratively understood,) *'and the leopard shall he down with the kid; they shall not hurt or destroy," from the rising up of the sun, to the going down of the 18. But the most glorious of all will be the change which then will take place on the poor, ainful, miserable children of men. These had fallen in many respects, as from a greater height, so into a lower depth, than any other part of cresiion. But they shall hear a great voice out of heaven, saying. Behold the tabernacle of God is with men: and he will dwell with them; and Ihey ahall be his people; and God himself shall be their God," Rev. XXI. 3, 4. Hence will arise an unmixed state of holiness and happiness feratipertor to that which Adam enjoyed in paradise. In how beautiful aiBaiincris this de&ribed by the apostle: "GoJ ahall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more dea'h, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain ; for the former things are done away. *' As there will be no more death, and no more puin or slck- neaa preparatory thereto; as there will be no more grieving for, or parting with Irienda; so there will be no more sorrow or cryiqg. Nay, but there will be a greater deliverance thau all this; /or there will be no mo.e sin. And, to crown sll, there will be a deep, an intimate, an uninterrupted union with God; a constant communion with the Father and his Son Jesus Christ, tlmiugh the Spirit; a continual enjoyment of the Three-Onc-God, and of ail the creatures in him! The Bible teaches that a wicked persecuting and blasphemous p^wer will exist and prevail witH tkejudg* menl thaU tet^wUil the ^nciMt (^f dayz sAo/feomr— until tiie saittts of ike M, II. So shall it be when the Son of Mao cometh. , .. • . As it was in the days of Lot— even thus shall it be when the Son of Man is revealed. Luke x vii. 59, 30. Long had L«>t been vexed with the filthy conversatior, {•Z Pet. ii. 8,) When in the niiust of a holiday of sensu- ality and violence, Gen. xix. — in a.T awful flaming siorin God swept the Sodomiicsai once, from life and hope for- ever. So will it be when the Son of Man is revealed! Wlien he come* in the clouds, ** every eye shall aee him,— and all ths kfndreds of the earih shall wail be- cause of him." Rev. i. 7. This wailing is not to be the employment of those "who love his aspeariog." There will therefore be wicked on the earth, in such multitudes, that tliey are aiyled *«ail the kindreds of ihe earth.'* The scene of the coming of the Son of Man, deacribed in Rev. vi. IS— leaves no doubt on this sub- ject. When the sun becomes blsck as sackcloth ot batr, and the mooo turns t j blood- the stars of hesven fall— and the heavens themselves depart as a scioll, when rolled together. When every mounuin and island is moved out o( iu place; then the great men and the rich men, the chief captains and the mighty men — and every bondsman and every free roan, wiU seek, iu sud- den coiisieraatioo, to avoid the awful pretence of the Judge. They will call upon mouuuins and rocks to tall upon them, and hideibem. How dift'erent this state of things, from that uugbt by the populaf chttfcbes,aad expected by a wicked world! O may the fatal charm be broken, before a corrupt church and ruined world togeiheiv to awe t away with their M refugee of lies." Header ^ nete ii tut accepted Umel a^norrow may be too late! O, fly to Christ your only houCf urry not, lest the su;rm overtake you. What writhioga must that heart know— what anguish unutterable, whose doom is sealed — never more to know hope! Then sinners will pray — but such prayers were nersr heard before. Prov. i.26— 31. Scoffers will cease to aoofl*— and tfiflers to triflle. The infidel believes, but like "devils*' to "tre.nble." But O, what language can deacribe the scene, in the contemplation of which, imagination failal Awake! O sleeper amd call|upon thy God! — awake now! — then you muii awake— then the roar of a thousand thunders, and the crash of falling worlus — will reveal a God in grandeur, and a woild on fire. Come Lord Jesna. I. C. G. [Mid. Cry. 9. Miller on the Cleansing of the Sanctuary, 10. Letter to Every Body, bv an Bnglish Anihor,— Behold I come quickly," 64 6i "BEHOLD HE COMETH WITH CLOUDS." 9' Reftders of Dianiel and John^ 124 7. Fitsh^s Letter on the Advent in 1843, * It^ %, TI10 Presen c Crisis by Rev. John Hooper, of England, 10 15 m 10 10 10 m 3U 10 10 lii 64 10 m II. Refutation of Dowling»s Reply to Miller, by J. Litch, !«. The Midnight Cry, by L. D. Hemmg. 13. Miller's Review of Diinmcik's Discourse, *• The End Not Yet," 14. Miller on the Typical Sabbaths and Great Jobi- lee, 15. The Glory of God in the Earth, by C. Fi eh, 16. A Wonderful and Horrible Thing, by C. Fiteh, 17. Cox's Letters on the Second Coming of Christ, 18. The Appearing and Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, b\- J. Sabine, [^ 19. Prophetic Efxposi lions, by J. Lite h, Vol. I, 20. u w w Vol.«, 21. The Kincdom of God, by William Mil.cr, 22. Millei'4 Reply to Stuart, 23. Millennial Harp, or Second Advent Hymns, 24. Israel and the Holy Land,— Ihe Promised Land, by H. D. Ward, 26. Inconsistencies of Colver's Literal Fulfilment Oi Daniel's Prophecies, by S. Bliss, 26. Bliss' Expoi>iiion of Matthew xxiv., 27. Synopsis of Miller's Views, 28. Judaij«m Overthrown, by J. IJtrh, 29. Christ's First snd Second Advent, with Daniel's Visions Harmonized and Expluined, by N. Hervey, 30. New Heavens and Njsw Earth, with the Mar- riage Supper of the Lamb, by N. Her\cy, 31. Starkweather's Narrative, 32. Brown's Experience, 33. Bible Examiner, by George Storrs, 34. The Second Advent Doctrine Vindicated,— a Sermon preached at the Dedication of the Tabernacle, by Rev. S. Huwiey, with the Address of the Tabernacle Committee, pp. 107, 35. A Solemn Appeal to Miniate and Churchca, eapeciolly to thoae of the Baptiat denomina- tion, byj. B. Cook, 36. Second Advent Manual, by A. Hale, 37. Millennial Harp, Second Part, 38. Chronotoi;y of the Bible, by S. Bliss, Roview of Dr. Pond, by A. Hale, Exposition of Ztchariah xiv., by S. Bliss, Miller's Life and Views, bound, *• Lectures, ** Spaulding's Lectures, «' Pro hetic Expositions, by J. Litcb, bound, 2 vols.. Millennial Harp and Muaings, ^^ Gcrmaa Tract, by J. Litch, pp. 16, 0iblep, Charts, Trscts, 4bc. ^c. SECOND ADVENT DEPOTS. BosTOV, Masa.— No. 16, Devonshire street; address J. V. Himes. New Yoslk City, — No. 9 Spruce street; address J. V. Himes. ALBAiir, N. Y.— No. 67 Greene street; address G. S. Miles. RocMESTEB, N. Y.— No. 17 Arcade Buildings; address E. C. Galusha. BuFFAL", N. Y. — No. 8 Niagara street; address H. U. Skinner. Utica, N. Y— Address Horace Patten. PBii.AOKLrHU,Pa.— Noa. 40and41 Arcade; address J. Litch. Cmcinw^Ti, O.— Third street, a few doora cast of Wal- nut, south side; address J. V. Himes. St. Louis, Mo.— No. 88 Market street; address tj[. A. Chitcenden. ^ , ,. LocisTiLLE, Ky. —Jefferson House; address Vr, Nath'l. Field. Montreal, C. W.— No. 168 Notre Dameatreet; address R. HutehinF«o. PonT'AND^ Me.*— Casco street f addrearJ. Pearson. Akeon, O.— Addreaa C. Clapp. SABBATH SCHOOL. A Second Advent Sabbath School is held at the Law- rence street church, on Sabbath mornings, at 9 o'clock, su|>eriniended by brother Buyer. The Bible is the only book studied. Parenuand guardians are invited to send their children. m 10 20 10 18i m 64 \n 4 50 50 50 80 374 H LECTURES. Lectarcs areot that, in^en Satan is let loose, alt the damned spirits are let loose with him ; and it has been strongly implied they were to live again in the body, at the end of the thousand years. 8th verse : **And shaU go out "-—that is, Satan— ^< to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth,** — *^ ashes under the feet of the saints," as Malachi tells us : *' And ye shall tread down the wicked ; for they shaH be ashes under the soles of your feet in the day that I sthall do this, saith the Lord of hosts,"— ''Go^ and Magog** — the armies of the wicked that were slain at the commencing of the thousand years, or coming of Christ, at the summer of the great God, acnd battle of Armageddon ; see Eiekiel xxxviii. xxxix. — "to gather them together to *««&;"— this is their design, but there is no battle, for God himself is with his people to defend them ; and he destroys the wicked host, " the number of whom is as the sand of the sea;** evidently including the whole nuinber of the wick^ ; for the figure, sand of the sea, is never used, only to express the wnole class of the people named ; as, the children of Israel, the whole host of Jacob. Qth verse : **And they went up on the breadth of the earthy** — ^that is, this army 6f Gog and Magog were raised up out or the surfiice of the earth, that only being the breadth of a globular body ;— '* and compassed the camp of the sairiis about, and the beloved o^y;"— -plainly showing thai the N^w Jerusalem, the beloved city, is on the earth during the thousand ye^irs, dr how could thib wieked host enoompass it about? they have not climbed the' celestial walls of heaven— no; for it says, "anlaoes wherein they hsui been confined during the mil- ennial period, to be judged in the flesh, every man according to his works. This only can reconcile some of those conflicting passages (or seemingly so to us) concerning the resur- rection ; and I cannot see any impropriety in thus un- derstanding these prophecies; for it is the common manner of the prophets, — a little here and a little there. In all the descriptions of the resurrection of the righte- ous dead, they are represent as being gathered by the angels of God, from the four winds of heaven, when me seventh or last trump shall sodnd ; and it is equally as evident that their works are brought into judgment. Although tney may not be jusufied by their works, but out of the book of life, yet the apostle Paul says, speaking of his brethren, '* We must all stand before ^e judgment-seat of Christ." Rom. xiv. 10. And agam, 2 Cor. v. 10, " For we must all stand before the judgmentr«eat of Christ ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, accord- ing to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad." And, 1 Cor. iii. 13 — 16, '* Every man's work shall be made manifest ; for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire ; and the fire shall try evenr man*^ work, of what sort it is. If any man^s work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward. If any man's work shall be burned, he shall suflfer loss : yet he himself shall be saved, so as by fire." We see, by these texts, that the books of eveiy man's works will be open, as well as the book of life, in the first resurrection ; but, in the second resurrection, there is no book of life open in that part of the judgment, neither are they gathered by the angeb of God ; but the sea, death and hell, delivered up the dead which were in them, and they were judged every man according to their works ; and Satan is the means of gathenng them around the be- loved city, where they arc judged in the flesh. By the sea, death, and hell, I understand the sea, grave, and place of punishment. The sea and the gravr would give up the dissolved particles of the body, and hell (or Hades) Wbuld give up their deputed spirits ; this would constitute the second resurrection. *' And they were judged every man according to their works.** They had chosen, in this lifo, to stand on their works ; they had refused to believe in a Mediator ; they had not followed his commands, neither had they professed his name before men, or suffered persecution for the sake of his testimony. They had treated his word vrith total neglect, or called his grace tyranny*. They had said he was a hard master, and buried their talent in the earth. They had placed theur supreme afl!ec- tions on the world, and made fine gold their trust. They had persecuted the children of God in this world, and showed that they were the children of that wicked one who slew his brother. They had prostituted their bodies to whoredom, and sacrificed to Bacchus and Venus their first-fruits. They had profossed damna- ble heresies, and filled the world with their delusive schemes and sects. They had worshipped the crea- ture, and neglected prayer to the Creator. They had filled the world vrith their lies and abominations, and floried in their shame. 14th verse : " And death and ell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death.** By death and heU I understand the body and spirit. 15ui verse : " And whosoever was not found written in the Lanib*s book ofUfe, was cast into the lake of fire.** " But the fearful and unbelieving, and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which bumeth with fore and brimstone, which is the second death." Rev. tJ\. 8. " Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie," Rev. xxii. 14, 15. Then our text says, " Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection.^* This we have proved is the resurrection of the righ- teous dead, who died in foith in Jesus Christ, and who should live with him at his coming ; on them the sec- ond death should have no power, "but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him 4 thousand years.** To be priests unto God and unto Christ, is to be holy ; to be a l^gdom of priests of a peculiar people, that should show forth his praises by declaring to the universe that out of nature's darkness they had been redeemed by his blood, called by his grace unto his glorious, hs4>py, and holy kingdom, and that they should dwell on the earth. 3ee Rev. v. 9, 10, " And they sunff a new song, saying. Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof; for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to Grod by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and na- tion ; and hast made us unto our God kings and priests, and we shall reign on the earth." See, also. Rev. i. 6, '^ And hath made us kings and priests unto God, and his Father." Again, 1 Pet. ii. 5, 9, ** Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, a holy priesthood. ' ' ' ' But ye are a chosen generation, a ' ojfftl priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people." The passages to which I have cited your minds, prove, be- yond a reasonable doubt, that the thousand years spo- ken of in the text is between the two resurrections ; a state of happiness, of glory, of holiness, and that it shall be on the earth. It is a state of immortality, as abundant scriptures evidently prove. Where, then, you may inquire, is the i^iritual millennium which our theorists, in the present age, are teaching us to expect ? I answer. There is not a thousand years spoken of in Scripture, except in 2 Peter, 3d chapter, and in which the judgment-day is the subject of discussion, and in the chapter of which our text is a part ; and in neither of these places is anything said about spiritual reign , neither can we fihd anything in the word of God by which we could fairly draw the conclusion of such a reign ; and as it is not proper for me ,to,slu>w the nega- tive, I call on all of you to show where we may find Uie evidence, — ^that is, all of you who believe in a spir itual reign. If there is such a reign, it must be before the second coming of Christ ; for when he comes, he will receive us to himself, that where he is there we may be also ; no more away from his people, for he says he will be with them, and make his abode witli them, and he vrill be their li^ht, and will dwell with them, and make his abode with them, and tliey shall dwell on the earth. Where, when, or how the idea of a spiritual reign of a thousand years ^ould or could obtain a place in eur faith, h9,ving the word of God as •ur evidence, I cannot tell. Some say ibaX the pro- phets speak often of times or things which have nof been fulfilled in our day, or under we present dispen Digitized by Google ■■■ 38 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. l\ salion, and which would be too gross to be admitted into a state of immortality.. There may be such — yet I find no. difficulty in lUMkistanding all those passages M^ueh have been presented, or come mider my oonsid- eratioR, to refer to the gospel day. But how long do Uie piophetssay that time shall be ? Do they desi^- nat6 any time? No ; neither one, ten, one hundred, ot one thousand yeaxs are mentioned in any of those ^uBsages. Why thei^ call it a millennium 1 Because Peter and John have mentioned a thousand yeajs. This cannot be admitted to mean any state this side of the state of immortality ; for Peter says phiinly, ^*Yet, noTertheless, we look for a new hqaven and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness." This would be a new state surely — nothing grosd or vile in this kingdom^ whoever may be king ; and John expressly says, '* They lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years," and also, "This is the first res- urrection." Now, admit there is such a time, how or by what rule shall we call it a thousand years? Again ; where, in all the prophecies, can any one show me that the church will be blessed and holy, or happy and righteous, as it may be rendered, until he comes, — ^that is, at Christ's second appearance 1 And where in the word are we to learn tbat the kingdoms of this world are to be" destroyed before the commg of the Ancient of dajrs? Do we believe that the anti- Christian beast, or mystical Babylon, will be on the earth during this millennial reign 1 No, it cannot be ; 'et all must acknowledge that she is only destroyed •y the brightness of his coming. Who can read the 19th chapter of Revelation, without being convinced that the marriage supper of the Lamb, the treading of the wine-press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God, and the supper of the great God, are events which must take place before Uie millennium ? And if so, who can believe that after the marriage of the Lamb to the bride ; after she is arrayed in linen clean and white, which is the righteousness of the saints ; after they have received a crown of righteousness, wMch the righteous Judge shall give to all them who love his ^»pearing in that day, — Christ will not be with her in person? None. But our text tells us he will live and reign with them, and they shall be priesta to God. Again : while in this state of mortality and trial, we are called the servants aiid^ ministers of Christ ; but then in the millennial ble^dness, we shall be called priests of God and of Christ. You may ask. Why this distinction in the language? I answer, There is a great difierence between the kingdom of Christ) as it was established when Christ was here on earth, and the kingdom ffiven up to €k>d, even the J'ather. The subjects of Christ's kingdom, in this state of things, may be, and in fact are, imperfect. Hypocrites and false professors may and do obtain an entrance into it ; for an enemy hath sown tares. Qut the kingdom of Grod, no m&n, says Christ, can see, or enter, without bein^ bom of GJod. Here they may deceive the sentinels which guard the kingdom of Christ ; but in the kingdom of God " there shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination or maketh a lie ; but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life." Here the children of the kingdom are perseonted, tor- mented, perplexed, cast down; but in the kingdom of God their enemies are all slain ; they are comforted, glorified, justified, exalted ; sod not a dog to move his tongue, liere they weep, but tiifm will xewice : here ther sin and repent ; they there will be holy, without fault, before his tlurone. ** Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection." Amen, LECTURE III. TBI TWO THOUSiLND THRBS HUIIDRXD OATS. 0ANISL vxo. 13^ 14. *' 'rh«ii I haard ooa vtiot apeaking, and vnotlier taint said onto that eartalh taint which 9ptiiL9, How k>nf thall bt tht Tision conctmtnr the daily aacrlfict, and tlti tcvMsraation of d aio lati on, to givs both the tanctuary and tht boat to be tHMldftn under foot? And be taid unto ma, Unto two iboueand tlirae boi^Irtd dayt : then tball t1k» taiictuarjr be eteaniied ;" or Justified, at it might hare been trant* lated. Ths hearer will, at the fint view of our text, per- ceive that there is something very important oommuiii- cated in die qvie^on and anscwer given ; or why are saints commissioned (as we. may reasonably suppose) j hook the courts of heaxren, to ask aod^ai^wer the cmetion oontaiMd in the texi^ in prspeiHie of the' prophet? And that it concerned Daniel, arid us for whom the prophet wrote hift propliecy, to understand, is evident from the answer being given to Daniel — " and he said unto me *' — ^instead of being given to the " saint,'' who made the inquiry. Then we are not treading on forbidden ground, my dear hearer, to search to understand the meaning and truth of our subject. 1 shall then treat our subject in the following man- ner : I. Explain some of the figures and expressions used in the text. II. Show what the ** daily sacrifice vision" is ; and, in. The time or length of the vision — " unto two thousand three hundred days : then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." I. I am to explain some of the figures used in the text; and, 1 st , the " daily sacrifice. ' ' This may be understood , by some, to mean the Jewish rites and ceremonies; and by others, the Pagan rites and sacrifices. As both Jews and Pagans had their rites and sacrifices both morning and evening, and their altars were kept smoking with their victims of beasts, and their holy fire was preserved in their national altars and temples devoted to their several deities or gods, we might be at a loss to know which of these to apply this figura- tive expression to, did not our text and context explain the meaning. It is very evident, when we carefully examine our text, that it is to be understood as referring to Pagan and Papal rites, for it stands coupled with **the abomination of desolation," and performs the same acts that are ascribed to the Papal abomina- tion, — ** to give both the sanctuary and host to be trod- den under foot." See, also, Rev. xi. 2, ** But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not ; for it is given unto the Gentiles ; and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months." This last text only has reference to the Papal beast, which was the image of the Pagan ; but the text in consideration ha3 reference to both Pagan and Papal. That is, How long shall the Pagan trans* gression and the Papal transgression tread under foot the sanctuary and host? This must be the true and literal meaning of our. text; it could not mean the anti-Christian abomination alone, for they never deso- lated the Jewish church ; neither could it mean Antic- chus, the Syrian king ; for he and his kingdom were made desolate and destroyed before Christ "^ and it is evident that Christ had an allusion to this very power, when he told his disciples, Matt. xxiv. 16, "When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spo- ken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place." I believe all commentators agree that Christ meant the Roman power — ^if so, then Daniel has the same mean- ing; for this is the veiy passage to which Christ alluded. Then the *' daily sacrifice " means Pagan rites and saerificee, and the transgression of desolation, the Papal ; and both together shall tread under foot the " sanctnary and host," which brings me to show what may be understood by ''sanctuary and host." By sanctuofy, we must understand the temple at Jeru- salem, and thode who worship therem, which was trodden under foot by the Pagan kingdoms of the world, since the days of Daniel, the writer of our text ; then by the Chaldeans ; afterwards by the Medea and Persians; next by the Grecians; and lastly by the Romans, who destroyed tlie city and sanctuary, lev- elled the temple with the ground, and caused the olough to pass over the pla^. The people of the Jews, too, were led into captivity and persecuted by all these kingdoms successivdy, and finally by the Romans were taken away and destroyed as a nation. And as the prophet Isaiah, Ixiii. 18, says, '* The peo- ple of thy holinees have possessed it bnt a little wlule ; our adversaries have trodden down thy asAetuary." Jeremiah, also, in Lam. L 10, *' The adveraury hatk' rad ont his hand upon all her pleasant things ; for hath seen that the heathen entered into her sane- tnary, whom thou didst command that thev ^ould not enter into thy congregation." The word hosi is ap- plied to the people who worship in the outer cQurt, and fitly represents the Christian church, who are said to be strangers and pilgrims on tlie earth, having no continuing places, but looking for a city whose builder and maker is Grod. Jeremiah, sjieaking of the gospel ohorch, 6ays, iii. 19, '' But I said. How shall 1 put thee anr^ng the children, aiid^ give thee a pleasant land, a goodly heritage of the ?u)st of nations?" evi- deatly meaping the church from the Gentiles. '' Then shall the sanctuary be cleansed or justified^" means the true sanctuary, which God has built of lively stones to his own. acceptance, through Christ, of which the tem- ple at JeruAEklem was but a type, the shadows having long since ficd away, and that temple and people now destroyed, and all included in unbelief. So whosoever look for the worldly sanctuary to be built again, will find themselves as much mistaken as the unbelieving; Jews were, when they looked for a temporal prince in the Messiah. For there is not a word in the prophets or apostles, after Zerubbabel built the second temple, that a third one would ever be built ; except the one which Cometh down from heaven, which is a spiritu^ one, and which is the mother of us all, (Jew and Gen- tile,) and which is free ; and when that New Jerusa- lem is perfected, then shall we be cleansed and justi- fied ; lor Paul says to the Philippians, iii. 20, 21. '* For our conversation is in heaven ; from whence also we look for die Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, that it may be fash- ioned like unto Ids glorious liody, according to the working whereby he is able to sididue all Uiings to himself;" that is, ''they that are his at his coming.*' We see by these texts — and man^ more might be oumed — ^that the spiritual sanctuary will not be deansed nntU Christ's second coming ; and then all Israel sludl be raised, judged, and justified in his sight. II. We shall now try to nnderstand what is meant by the " wion," in the text. The vision spoken of in the text, allndes to three separate times in which Gt>d revealed unto Daniel all that may "be considered a prophecy in the book of Dan- iel i which vision was explained to Daniel by a heavenly messenger, called Gabriel, at diree separate times, the^ last of which closes the book of Daniel'; which last* instruction will be the subject of a futile leetnie. Daniel's first vision was the dream which Nebuchad- nezzar had, and which troubled him; but when he awoke, the dream was gone from Yam. He ^en caUed for the magicians, astrologers, sorcerers, and wise men of Chaldea, to show him hia dream, and the interpre- tation thereof; but they could not. The king being angry, comma^ed that all the wise saen of mbylon i^ouid be destroyed. Then Arioeh, the captain of the king's guard, went forth to exeente the king's decree ; and among the rest he eonght for Daoniel and his three friends, young captiye Jews, to exeeute-the purpose of king Nebuchadnezzar upon them also. Daiiid then, for the first time^ being made aoqnaintsd with the de- cree, went in unto the king, and detbed thne, and pro- mised that he would make known the dveam, and the interpretation thereof. Time being granted, he and his three H^rew friends held a prayerHBaeeling, (not a cold and formal one, as we may zeaMmably sni^vose,) < for their lives and the lives of their ftUow^^ieatuTes were in danger. They cried Sar meMies from the God of heaven. God heard and aaswored their, pnyers, and revealed to Daniel the dream and interpretation. After rendering suitable thanksgiving, Daniel went in unto the long and told the dxwn and viaieiis of the king. *^ As for thee, O king, thr though oltine into I thy mind upon thy bed, what ahoald come to pass here- aner ; and he that revealeth seoreta maketh known to thee what should come to poos ; but as iot me, this secret is not revealed to me f^ any wisdom that I have I more than any living, but for the mtent ikU the inters | pretation may be imiids known to the king, asd that I thou mighlest know the thoughts of thy heart* Thou, I O kinpf, sawest, and behold, a gisat image. This | great unage, whose brightness was eacooUeiit, stood before thee, and the form whereof was teniUe^ This | image's head was of fine gold, his breast and his snns of silver, his belly and his thighs of brassy his legs of iron, | hiiEi foot part of iron and part of day. Thou sawest | till that a stone was. out out without hands, which smote the image up stand upon the foet as a man, and a man^s heart was ^en te it. And behold, another beast, a second, like unto a bear, and it raised up itself on one side, and it had three lAf in the mouth of it between the teeUi of ^ f 4iBd ikef said thus unto it. Arise, de- rour mueh.il9t»hk - . Afler this, I beheld, and lo, another [ike a leopaurdf whioh had upon the back of it four win^ <^ a fowl ^ /the beast had also four heads, and kmunioiL was jg^en to it. After this, I saw in the light visions, and behold a. fourth beast, dreadful, and «rriUe^.and strong exceedingly^, and it had great iron eeth ; it4le¥DuzecUand brake m nteoea, and stamped he residui^^with itx& feet of it ; and it was diverse from Ul the beasts jthat w^re before it, and it had ten horns. [ consid^efe^ the hocns, and behoM, there came up among hem am»ther JSttle hom, before whom there were three if the mst honuik plueked up by tl^ roots ; and behold, a this 'horn wece' eyes like the eyes of man, and a south speaking^gxeat things. I beheld tUl the thrones rere C9^ down, and the .^leient of days did sit, whose rsnnent was white as snow, and the hair of his head ike the pup .wool; his throne was like the fiery bme, and his wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream isaed and came forth from before him; thousand bouflanda ministered unto hkn, and ten thousand times en thousand stood before him : the judgment was set, ■d the books were opened. I beheld, then, because f the voice of the great words which the born spake, b^eld^ even till the beast was dain, and his body lestroyed and given to the burning flame. As con- ermng^ fhe rest of the beasts, they had their dominion iken away, yet their lives were prolonged for a sear Ml and time,. I saw in the night visions, and behold, { ne like the Son of man came with the clouds of heav- a, and came to the Anqient of days, and they brought im^ DCAT before him.. And there was given mm omimon^^and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, atioDSy and languages should serve him ; his dominion t an ererlaetiqg dominion, which shall not pass away, Dd hift Idngdom that which shall not be destroyed." laniel vS. f— li. , This ends BanieVs night vision^ except the in- aructioa he rec^ved Irom some one standing by. So he told me, and made me know * the truth f all tlxis^' or the interpretation of the things. These ceat beasts, which axe four, are four kings which haH arise -out of the earth. But the saints of the lost ICfi^. shall take the kingdom, and possess the iiigdoiii,^riever« even forever and ever." We see in kb ins^c^ptioa that this yision and Nebuchadnezzar's ream a^fOQ la^ the most prominent parts ; the four Basts i^ijfiBenting the four kingdoms, ai)d the saints Mseesm^jti^ ]ui^om^ the same as the stone becom- - " -^^** nipuntain and filling the whole earth; ever^' shows us that it is an immortal 'f^^^isl^ig life ; " the saints " evidently in- "''ikiBf ",for.ihey shall live and reign with eaith,*^ BevelatioE v. 10, 120. iv. 6. sayi, vii. 19, 30, " I would know „^__|(i^ fourth beasjj which was diverse from A the offiaQi,-exce<^din^ dreadful, whose teeth were f iniif. wI^Mq n^^^fbrass, which devoored, brake ii staaijMl. the residue with his feet ; and ^Opchs _dis^ were in his head, and of the eame'lkp, aikl before whom three fell, even HM had eyes, and a mouth that spake , Ifhose took was more stout than his In tl^'tiSriljii'Will^rb that the fourth beast would I diYed^^t^ toothers. This was true of Rome ; ml KJa^Jboi first rose from a small colony of adven- Bers «ft^. ih Twy. RomQ, also, had seven difierent forms oi government, while the others had hut one. We learn that this kingdom would devour, break in Jieoes, harass and perplex the people of God, whether ew or Grentile ; that it would be divided into ten king- doms, and afterwards there would arise anoUier power which would swallow up three of the ten kingdoms. This was all true of the Roman government. In A. D. 476, the Western Empire fell, and was divided into ten kingdoms, by the Goths, Huns, and Vandals, — '^ France, Britain, Spain, Portugal, Naples, Tuscany, Austria, Lombardy, Rome, andlflavenna. The three last were absorbed in the territory of Rome," (E, Irwin,} and became the States of the Churdi, govern- ed by the Papal chair, — the little horn that had eyes and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his ieliows. This description cannot apply to amy other power but the church of Rome . ' * Had eyes, * * showing that the v made pretence at least to be the household of faith, — "eyes" meaning faith; and "mouth that spake very great things," showing that the church would claim infallibility ;" " whose look would be more stout than his fellows," showing that he would claim authority over all other churches, or even the kings, the other horns. See Rev. xvii. 18 : "And the woman which thou sawest is that great city which reigneth over the kings ef the earth." That Uie little horn is a part of the fourth kingdom, is evident, for it was to come up among the ten horns which were upon the head of the beast ; and there cannot be a shadow of a doubt, even in Scripture itself, but that Rome is meant by this fourth beast ; for what power but the Roman wul answer the descrip- tion here and elsewhere given in Daniel ? *' I b^eld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them, until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High ; and the time came that 'the saints possessed the kingdom." Daniel vii. 21, 22. In these verses we are taught clearly that anti-Christ will prevail over the church of Christ until the first resurrection and the first judgment, wheu the saints are raised and judged, which utterly destroys the modem idea of a temporal millennium, a thousand years before the dead are raised and judged. This also agrees with the whole tenor of Scnpture ; as, judgment must first begin at the house of God ;" and " whom he shall destroy ~ with the brightness of his coming ;" when the Ancient of days shall come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, " to give reward to his servants, the prophets, and them that fear his name, small and great, and destroy them who destroy the earth," described next verse, 23. " Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tr^ it down and break it in pieces. And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise ; and another shall arise ailer them, and he shall be diverse from the first, and ho shall subdue three kings. And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws ; and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times, and the dividing of time. But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end ," vs. 24 — ^26. In these verses we have the history of the fourth beast, or Roman power, during 1260 years of the close of this kingdom, which I shall, in some future lecture, show is the meaning of time, times, and a half. We have also anoth^ clear description of the Papal power : "He shall speak great words," &c. — the blasphemies against God, in the pretensions of the Roman clergy to divine power, working of miracles, canonizing de- parted votaries, changing ordinances and laws of Uod's house, worshipping saints and images, and perfomyng rites and ceremonies too foolish and ridiculous to be for a moment indulged in, and which any unprejudiced mind cannot for a moment believe to be warranted by divine rule, or example of Christ or his apostles And we are again brought down to the time when the judgment shall sit : " And the kingdom, and the do- minion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shaU be given to the people of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlastmg kingdom, (not temporal, as some say, or a thousand years, but im- mortal and eternal,) and all dominions shall servo and obey him." It is very evident that this verse brin^ us down to the time when the kingdom of Christ will be complete "in the greatness of the kingdom." Every word in Scripture has a meaning, and its own propcT meaning, unless used figuratively, and it is then explained by Scripture itself. " Hitherto is the end of the matter. As for me Daniel, my cogitations much troubled me, and mjr oouutenance changed fai me ; but I kept the matter m my heart." This ends PaniePs night vision. Two years after- wards, in the year 563 before Christ, Daniel vii., be ha$l another vision in the day-time, at the balaoe of Shushan, like the one which we have just oescribed, and NebuchadneTzax^s dream. . " Then I lifted up mine eyes and saw, and behold, there stood before the river a ram whidi had two horns, and the two horns were high; but one was higher than the other, and the higher came up last. I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward, so that no beast might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand ; but he did according to his will, and became great." In the 20th verse, thti^gel Gabriel exph^ns to Daniel what kingdom was repfeiftnted by the " ram with two horns," and says, " The ram which thou sawest, having two horns, are the kings of Media and Persia." We see by this that the Chaldean kingdom is left out, for the reason that that kingdom was then crumbling to ruin, and the glory of the Babylonish kingdom had faded; therefore he now begms his vision with the Median and Persian kingdom, and that, too, when at the height of their power and conquests. The higher horn 'denoted the Persian Hne of kings, under and following the reign of Gyrus the Persian, son-in-law to Darius the Mede. " And as I was -con- sidering, behold, a he-goat came from the west, the number of the days, YB ; so shalt thou bear the icl. And when thou hast in on thy right side, and f the house of Judah forty each day for a year." In B command of God. We so called in the days of Rachel, Gen. xxix. 27 : " Fulfil her week (seven days) and we will give thee this also, for the service which tliou shalt serve with me vet other seven years." Nothing now remains to make it certain that our vision is to be so understood, but to prove that Daniel has followed this rule. This we will do, if your pa- tience will hold out, and God permit. Now turn your attention to the ninth chapter of Daniel, and you will there learn that fifteen years after Daniel had his last vision, and sixty-five years after Daniel explained Nebuchadnezzar's dream, 538 years B. C, Daniel set his face unto the Lord God by sup- plication and prayer; and by confession of his own sins, and the sins of the people of Israel, he sought God for morcy, for liimself and all Israel. And while he was speaking and praying, as he tells us, Daniel Lx. 21, *' Yea, while I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the oeginning, Daniel viii. 16, 17, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening ob- ^.ation. And he informed me and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skDl and understanding. At the beginning of thy suppli- cation tlie commandment came forth, and I am coma to show thee ; for thou art greatly beloved ; therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision. Seven- ty weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon thy holy citj, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sms, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal np f/ie vision and prophecy, and to anoint the Most iJoly. Know, therefore, and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and build Jerusalem unto the Messiali, the Prince, shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks ; the street shall bo built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself; and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary ; and the end thereof shall be with a Hood, and untQ the end of the war desolations are determined. And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week ; and in the midst of the week, (or last half, as it might have been rendered,) he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abomination, he shall make it desolate, even until the consunmiation, and that deter- mined should be poured upon the desolate." What do we learn from the above passage? We learn our duty in prayer, and God's goodness in an- swering. We learn that the angel Gabriel was sent to instruct Daniel, and make him understand the vusion.^ You may incjuire what vision? I answer, The one Daniel had in the beginning, for he has had no other. We also learn that seventy weeks, which is 490 days, (or years, as we shall show,) from the going forth of a certain de*ree to build the streets and walls of Jerusalem in troublous times, to the cruci- fixion of the Messiah, should be accomplished. We also learn that this seventy weeks is divided into three parts; seven weeks beinfi^ employed in building Ihe streets and walls in troublous times, which is forty- nine years; sixty-two weeks, or four hundred and thirty-four years to the preaching of John in the wil- derness; which two, put together, make sixty-nine weeks, or four hundred and eighty-three years ; and one week the gospel was preached — John three and a half years, and Christ three and a half years, — ^which makes the seventy weeks, or four hundred and ninety years ; which, when accomplished, wonld se&l up the vision, and make the prophecy true. We also learn that, after the crucifixion of Christ, the Romans would come and destroy the city and sanctuary, and that wars will not cease until the consummation or end of the world. " All that may be true," says the objector ; " but where have you proved that the seventy weeks were four hundred and ninety years?" I agree I have not yet proved it, but will now do it. We shall again turn your attention to the Bible. Look at Ezra vii. 11 — 13 : " Now this is the copy of the letter that the king, Artaxerxes, gave unto rkra, the priest, the scribe, a scribe of the law of God : per- fect peace, and at such a time.* I make a decree that all they of the people of Israel, and of his priests and Levites in my realm, which are minded of their own free will to go up to Jerusalem, go with thee." Tliis is the decree given when the walls of Jerusalem were built in troublous times. See, also, Neh. iv. 17 — ^23 ; Ezra and Nehemiah being contemporary, see Neh. viii. 1. The decree to Ezra was given in the seventh year of Artaxerxes* reign, Ezra vii. 7, and that to Nehemiah in the twentieth year, Neh. ii. 1. Let any one examine the chronology, as given by Rollin or Josephus, from the seventh year of Artaxerxes to the twenty-second year of Tiberius Casar, which was tiie year our Lord was crucified, and he will find it was four hundred and ninety years. The Bible chronology says that Ezra started to go up to Jerusalem on the 12th day of the first month, (see Ezra viii. 31,) 457- years before the birth of Christ ; he being 33 when he died, added to 457, will make 490 years. Three of the evangelists tell us he was betrayed two days be- fore the feast of the passover, and of course was the same day crucified. The passover was always kept on the 14th day of the first month forever, and Christ being crucified two days before, would make it on the 12th day, 490 years from the time Ezra left the river Ahava to go unto Jerusalem. If this calculation is correct, — ^and I think no one can doubt it, — then the seventy weeks was fulfilled to a day when our Savior suffered on the cross. Is not the seventy weeks fairly proved to have been fulfilled by years, and does not this prove that our vision and the 2300 days ought to be so reckoned? Yes, if these seventy weeks are a part of the vision. Does not the angel say plainly, I have come to show thee ; therefore understand the matter, and consider the vis- ion ? Yes. Well, what can a man ask for more than plain, positive testimony, and a cloud of circumstances agreeing with it ? But one thing stUl remains to be proved. When did tlie 2300 years begin? Did it begin with Nebu- chadnezzar's dream? sSio, For if it had, it must have been fulfilled in the year A. D. 1697. Well, then, did it begin when the angel Gabriel came to instruct Daniel into the seventy weeks? No ; for if then, it would have been finished in the year A. D. 1762. Let us begin it where the angel told us, from the goin^ forth of the decree to build the walls of Jerusa- lem m troublous times, 457 years before Christ : take 457 from 2300, and it will leave A. D. 1843 ; or take seventy weeks of years, being 490 years, from 2300 years, and it will leave 1810 after Chnst^s death. Add his life, (because we begin to reckon our time at his birth,) which is 33 years, and we come to the same A. D. 1843. Now let ua exanune our subject, and see what we have learned by it thus far. And, I. We learn that there are two abominations spoken •f by Daniel. The first is the Pa^an mode of worship, which was performed by the sacnficing^ of beasts upon altars, similar to the Jewish rites, and by which means the nations around Jerusalem drew away many of the Jews into idolatry, and brought down the heavy judg- ments of God upon idolatrous Israel ; and God per- mitted his people to be led into captivity, and perse^ cuted by the very nations that they, the Jews, had been so fond of copying after in their mode of worship. Therefore were the sanctuary and place of worship at Jerusalem trodden ddwft by Pagan 'worshippers, ^aad the altars, erected by the commaadof Crod, aad aeeof- ding to the pattern and foim wkidh God had me- scribed, were brok^ down, aad mMe fiMbioniLble «Itafs of the heathen erected in th^ room. Thus were tb6 commands of €rod disobeyed, his laws perverted, \om people enslaved, the sjancituar^ trodden down, uid tke temple poUtted, until at hit God took sway ihiB Jewish rites and eeremoiiieSi instil^ted new Hidms, new laws, and set up the goep^ kingdom in tlie world. This, for a season, was kept pure from the wwiHtf sanctuaries and policy of Satan. But Satan, an aidi* enemy, found his Pagan abominations eould have bat little or no effect to draw the followers of Ofaiist Jato idolatry, for they belxered the Uopdy rites and aaeii* fices had their fulfihnent in Christ. Thmteknce^ in order to carry the war into the Christian camp, he an^ fers the daily sacrifice abomination to be taken out of the way, and sets up Papacy, which is more feongenial to the Christian mode of worship in its outside forma and ceremonies, but retaining all the hateful qualities of the former. He persuades them to erect im^ee to some or all of the dear apostles ; and even to Onial, and Mary, the " Mother of God." He then flatters them that the church is infi&llible. (Here was a strong cord by which he could ptmish all dbputers.) He likewise gives them the keya of heaven, (or Peter, aa they call it.) This will secure all au^ority. He then clothes them with power to make latrs, aad to dispense with those which God had made. This capped the climax. In this he would fasten many thousands who might protest against some of his more vile abominations ; yet habit and custom wight aecore them to a willing obedience to his laws, and to a total neglect of the laws of God. This was Sataa'a maa^ terpiece; and, as Daniel says, ''he would think to change times and laws, and mey should be ghren into his hand for a time, times tnd an half; but uey shall take away his dominion to consume and destroy ittmto the end.'* Therefore, when this last abomuiation, of desolation shall be taken away, then shall the sanctU'* ary be cleansed. II. We learn that the vision which Daniel saw was revealed at three separate timei^^lst. In Nebuchad- nezzar's dream, which carried us down through fiior great kingdoms, until they should all be swept away like the cnafiTof the summer threshing-floor before the wind, and no place found for them, and the ^orions and everlasting kingdom of Christ fill the whole earth. The next vision Daniel saw was similar to this ; he saw four great beasts, representing four great nn^- doms, as iSsfore ; and he saw the fourth beast to be diverse from all the others, dreadful and terrible, and exceedingly strong ; he had great iron teeth, and nuls of brass, which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the people of God and the whole earth under foot. This beast contained the two abominations which we have before spoken of, the last under the figure of a little horn ; ne saw until all these thrones were east down, till the little horn was destroyed, and his body given to the burning flame. Damel saw until the Ancient of days did sit. The Son of man came in ^ clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days. He saw thousand thousands ministeriuff unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him ; the judgment was set, and the books weris opened. He saw the dominion, and glory, and kingdom given to the Son of man, and to the people of the saints of the Most Hi^h, whose kmgdom is an everlasting kingdom. In the thud vision, which Daniel has coupled wi^ die former, by saying tliat it was after (or like) the one which appeared unto him at the first, ne saw the three last kingdoms ; gave a particular description of the two first, even naming then^— the Medes and Peraiana and the Grecian. He then gives a short account of the little horn, (having given a more general view of the fourth kingdom m the other vision,) how he would cast down the host of heaven, and the atars, and stamp upon them; also that he would nuAuify himself against the Prince of the ho^, Jesus Chnst, and cast down the place of his sanctuary^ and praetiae and prosper, but shall be blx)ken without h&nds ; a^w- ing that the stone cut out without h^nd should break him to pieces. Daniel, then, in the 26th. yerae, cou- ples the two visions, the one in the eyenihg, 7th Chap- ter, and the one in the morning, 8th cha|jt^, and aaja, ** The vision of the evening and morning, whid^ was told, is true.'* in. We lea,m that this vision is two thousand three hundred daya long; that days aire io be. reckoned years — 1st, "By the command of Gcd ; 2d Kfr, the ex- ample of Jacob ; and 3d. By the jfhl^ent of the W- enty weeks of this vision, at the cmdfiziait <^ ihm (To be continued*) Digitized by Google THE WESnRN MIDNIGilT CRY!!! Vol. II.] CINCINNATI, SATURDAY, JANUARY 20, 1844. [No. 6. J. V. HIMES, Publisher. ** Watchman, what of the Night?'^ E. JACOBS, Editor. Ta£ WESTBBN AUDEf IfiHT CRT IS rUBLISBEO EVEBT SATURDAT. OAct,— Third itreec, between Main and Walnut, a few doon eait of Walnot, eooth lUe. Tcuvs : — Fifty (knt$ per roiume of thirteen numbere ; fife tepuL, lieo d'UUrt't tkirleen Cfipiee.Jite doilort, 0^ ^U ComtautiicaliatUf Dr^fU^ See thouid be di» reeled to J. F. Hime^^ Ci»*c!imaU^ 0*il ^enerat aeeortmeni «/ Second Adf^ent Bookeend PuUieaUone are kept 0t our djice^for emU, WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. CINCINNATI, JANUARY 20, 1844. LECTURES. Lectarei are continued at the Lawrence Street Cbarch ■a oanat, nt, each crenlng in the week except Saturday, and three timea on the Sabbath. The new Baptist Church on Webrter Street, oppoaite the Atbury Chapel, haa been hired for the use of the BMond AdTcnt AaaociaiioD, a abort time, where I^cturea will b« given rognlarly each erening, and three tiinca on each Sebbtth. The T^ectoret at the Engine Houae, on Fifth Street, will be continued on Sabbath next, at II oVfock, A. M. Mid 3 P. M. There wiH aleo be a Lecture at the Wealeyan Metho- ditt Cbarch, en Ninth ilreet, on Tueaday evening next. THE MEETINGS. • The LmHufm oa Sabbath laat were attended with their uaoal intereat. The Lawrence Street Church waa filled with attentiTe bearera throughoat the day. In the evening a goodly number came forward for prayera. The henee on Fifth 9ireet waa well 6lled In the morning and afternoon, and the new Baptiat Cbarch on Webater •treat waa crowded in the evening. The meetinTs each evening, ao far in the week, have been well attended. The Lord is aiill with ua^ Soole are awakened and con- verted; toGkKl be all the glory. TO CORRESPONDE .T8. We have aonje lengthy articlea which we have not had time toeEainine. They will be carefully coomdered before oar next number is iaau^-d. CONVENTION. The last ^Midnight Cry" contains a call of the Se- cond Advent brethren in the city of New York, for a Oonvention about the last week in January; but the time waa not yet poaitivcly fixed. THE WESTERN CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE. Thia weeka aam'>«r of ihia sheet, has an article of a edamaandahalf, headed *• Millcrism and AnmhiU- ti^n.w Stong with morrtfication at seeing their most valuable members and locsl preachers leaving ihem on •very hand; and finding nothing in all Gods book, nor even in their discipltne, with which to combat the views of Second -Advent believers; they have put forth this tremeiidoah effort to fasten upon us the doctrine of *• Annihilation,'' to raise a prejudice in the public mind. Bat we think Mr. Elliot will soon see that his labors arc loot, for many of his people are making a free use of the BiUe, and have a very especial regard for truths as well •• •* love for the appearing of Jesus.'' They are not, therefore, 1 1 be doped with such arguments as the follow- *i«f whieh we extract from his article, •* We sf« no connextoo between Millerfam in the way of Mtional indacrioo, tn drawing a logical inference or conclusion from premises. Yet, fliilleriam oiay atand in the relation to annihilation of cause te effect in some •och way as the following. Millerism embraces or adopts its leadhig priociplestcilAou^m/e^tio/e Mupport/rom either Scripture or reason, [Plain as daylight] The Miller- i'es then, being verged in the art of receiving doctrines m'thout proof, [all clear sgain If any one doubts it, let him ask Mr. Elliot, for he tayt so.— Eo] may also very eaaily receive the doctrinrs oi the destructionista without proof. If the want of evidence is no impedi- ment in the reception of Milterite doctrines and assump- tiens, it is no hindrsnce in receiving any other doctrines without proof. Hence, the connection between Miller- ism and annihilation, and all other errors ur principles however sbsord, immoral or injurious to mankind.'' If the reader wishes for a short mode of laying down premises, and drawing conclusions, when be has any troubleeome truth upon his mind, the above is a sample for you. Our readers should know the fact, that Mr. Elliot had in his possession a copy of Rr. Storrs*^six Sermons," and although he has called kit name in ques- tion, he has not touched one of his arguments in the whole of his long article in favor of the ^^ eterhal life " •f the wicked. If we ahould call upon this editor for proof of another assertion he has made, vi«. that the ^Millerites is and about Cincinnati, generally believe and teaeb, that the souls of the wicked will be annihilated,*' we might get similar < roof to what he baa given above relative to the unaoundness of their doc- trinea, bat are quite anre we ahould get no other. BRO. J. M. MACLL. The recent conversion of this brother to the Second Advent doctrine, has produced no little excitement among the Methodist people of this place. He hss, we believe, bee n e o weid er ed one pf their most valuable Lo* cal Preachers, and for some years past has been prepar- ing for the itinerancy of that church. Upon embracing the great truth of the Lord's soon coming, he was like Daniel, ^ck certain days," which set afloat the popular cry that is used when argument fails, viz: ^^crnzy," ^de- ranged,'' Sec. He felt called upon by the Lord to expoae the corruption, and wickedness of the M. E. Church, which he did in an address of three houn in length to a crowded congregation, in the Lawrence street chuffeh, on Thursday evening last. The inierest seemed to be intense. To say, that as a body of Second Advent be* lievera, we could sanction all the doctrines Br. Maull advanced, is moro than We are at prcseul prepared to do; yet w e shall probably notice his discourse more par* ticularly next week. the Lord, and end ef probation, to be nearer than we once did; and we have the satisfacgon of aeeing acorea and hundreds converted. Please answer one more ques- tion. What church ahould they join, according to Scripture? OLIVE BRANCH. The junior editor of thia paper, (published in Boston,) in a notice of our sheet, says '^ We do not doubt brother Jacobus sincerity, and we wish him saccess in doing good, but really wc think he might devote hie time to aome purpoae which would be more profitable to the aoula and intereaie of hie fellow men, than publishiug the views of Mr. Miller on the doc- trine of '43. Come, brother J. just take hold again with the good cause of Protestant Methodism, ^et souls con- verted, and then all wilt be welt let the Lord come when he will." ' We thank thia editor for bia invitation. But before we comply, we must have aaiisfactory answers to a few questions. 1st. What ts'^moce profitable to the aoula f4>^imereau of our fellow men '* than tttuhf 2d. What spot in the argumeiitof McwMiUer, relative to the coming of lUe Lord, ia unsound er untrae? 3d. Is '« the geod cause of Protestant ICeth#dism"any better than the cauae of God? 4th. What are the aeriptaral evideuMP it a toaPt ••n- vcraionf It nay be aome satisfaction to thiat^ol* to ka/m ^^^ we are laboring for the conversion of sfiola, as much harder than we used to do, as we believf the condng of Qui.Ar.— How ia it, that among all the modern apiril- ualisiog so few talariee are spiritualised away? We have thotlght best to open the following depart- ment for the benefit of the «' Daily Commercial,'* and any other of the Cincinnati editors who may choose to join him. SCOFFERS DEPARTMENT. A Timely Hint for Parson Miller.— The last Jack- son (Miss.) Southron says c^Paraon Miller has certainly mieaed a figare ia his calcuhHions. The continued rains for the last six weeka have ao completely saturated the earth that it will not bum during the present year, and no mistake. Ho will have to put off his burning until some time daring the anmmer, or make a oomplete failure. — Daily Commercial." TO THE UNCONVERTED. . When the poor culprit aoder s«nteace of ^eath, liea within bis dark «nd gloomy cey, awaiting the awful day when aeotence of the law ia to be executed up- on him; a deep and fender aympathy ia awakened — the humble follower of Jeaua seeks his solitary prison house to minister comfbri, and apply the balm.of Giliad to his bleeding heart. Every (effort is put forth, the most pointed trathaaira biotlght to bear, ki order to dll«et him to the Lamb of God who alone can effectually pronounce his pardon. But now we see a worid in thia condition. MiiUona on mllliona are aoon to be hurried to the Judg- ment Seat by the aonnding of the laat Trumpet. We, as believers in the groat leading truth of the Bible, that '^ the day of the Lord i« at hand and haateth great- ly," cannot be conaiatent with oarselvea, ontese we put forth our dearest eflWta lor yoor souls sslvation.— And in doing this, we ahall endeavor to be guided by the inetructiona of the Lord to his Prophet, Else. ii. 7. (^ And thou ahalt speak My worda unto them, whether they will hear, or whether they will (orbear." And of Paul to Timotliy, 2d £p. iv. 2, '^ Preach tbb Word.', We follow thia in preference to ^atandard antfaon " be. cause, ^ Thii word is a lamp uolo my feet, and a light anto my path." Pea. cjtix. 106. Then behold, O thou judgment bound man, what thia word says to thee! ^ Seek, ye Lord while he may be found : call ye upon him while he is near." laa. Iv. 6. That you ahoald im* mediately obey this command, weaubjoin the following Reasons : 1st. Yon bavo atrayed from him and worahiped other Qodo. As every one will deify something, eo you have worahiped, or given yoor supreme affectiona to the world — yourself — your honor, your aect^your party, in fact, every thin^ but the Great God. 3d. Yott ore Loot. ^ But if our goepel be hid, it ia hid to them that are lost (How?) in whom the God of ihie worid hath blinded the minda of them that beliove net, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who ia the image of Qod should shine unto them." t Cor. iw, 1, 4. Loaf, for the want of humility. *» Whoeoever, l^eiefore, shall hamble himself as this little child, the earn* » greatescin the kingdom of heaven." Mat. xviii 4. 3d. \ ou have no life. <* In the day that thou eatest thereof tko« ahalt atfrely die." ^ The aool tbat ainoeth shaH die." Tho «tlf principle of Ufa within yo^i— the blood fiowing in imr »♦*«, ia worttin^ yotwdlaoalutio*. Your immortality baa been forfeited by sin, and can on* ly be regained in Chriat. Therefore, "Bxcept » man be Digitized by Google 43 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. born tgtin, he cannot teo the kingdom of God," John iii* 3. You mtttt hav« a Mw priiwipl# of life aa really begotten within you, as you had the natural principle of Ufa when born into the world, or you can n^ver shore In the first resurrection; for "except a man be bora of wa- fer and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of Ood.^ John iii. 5. « Whosoever dnnkeih of the water that I shall give him,ahall new thirst; hot the water that I shall give him, ahan be u» Aim a well of water springing up into everlasting life." John iv. 14. ." But if the spirit of him that raiard up Jesus fiom the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall quicken your mor- tal bodicM by his spirit that dweltelk in you. Rom. viii. i 1* Chbist the onlt way. **He came to save that which was lost." " This is the atone which was set at nought of you builderi, which is become the head of the corner. Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must ba aaved,»' Acts iv. II, l« •* Wheforefore God hath highly exalted him, (because he had become obedient unto death, v. 8,) and given him a name which is above every name : That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth* and things under the earth ; and that every tongue should confaaa that Jeaua Christ is Lord, to the glory of Ood the Father." Phil. il. — II. ^ And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to usward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Ghriat, when he raised hin from the dead, and set him at hia awn right hand in tba heavenly plaeea, far above all principality and power, and might, and do- minion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also that which is to eome^ Bph. i. 19—21. 8o the name of Christ ia still greatest in the worid to oome, whatever may be intended, by his *^ giving up the kingdom to the father. ^^ And if «ny man rk we have an advocate with the Father, Jesoa Christ the righteous: and ha is the propitiation for our ains, and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole worid." 1 John ii. I, t. ^ / tnUtek that which waa lost, and bring again that which was driv^ tway, and will bind up that whioh wu brokeni and will strengthen that which was ■iek: BntI will destroy the fat and the strong; I wilt feed them with jndgmant." Eze. xxxiv. 16. Christ, |heu« is the only Savionr^-the fountain ak>ne that can cleanse polluted souls. His willinonem to savs. If there are doubta, or differences of opinion upon this point, we shall be sure to have the truth when his word alone, givei the anawer. The faithful watchman^a reply to the inquiry, ^Wbat of the night P is, ^ The morning cometb, and also the night: T/'jfe lOtA inquire, inquire ye: return, come," Isa. xxi. It. Here ia a free invitation to tkoae who will re- turn, and that too, just before the rising of the sun of righteousness to uahcv in »ha great eleioal day. ^Ho, every CAe that thirstetb, come ye to the waters, and l^e that hath no moneys come ye, buy, and eat; yea, Qome, hay wine and milk without money and without pirice. Wherefore do y# spend money for that which is not bread ? And your labor for that which satisfieth noti Hearken diligently unta me and eat that wbioh is good* and let yonrsoul delight itself in faineas« Incline yoor aac, and aome onto me : Hear, and yanr aonl ahall live; %xA I will make an evaflasting cavonant with you, even the aura mercies of David.*^ laa. Iv. 1—3. The last elnuaa of thia nane,^ or the promiae, ia explained in Acta ^. M^ 1(9, ^nARoT* iii. 21. ^ Sow to yourselves in rigbte- (Uian^iaa^ raap in meroy; break up your fallow ground : for it is time to seek the I«ord till he come and rain lifbtaoaanasa upon yon." Hoaaa x. I2« ^ Coma mntb me all je that labor and are l^avy laden, a id I will gite yon rest. Taka my yoka upon yon, and k«ni#f ■!•: te I nm mmk tad lowly takawt; and yn shall find rest unio your souls. For my yoke is easy* and my burden U light." Mat. xi. M— 30. "Behold Ihave prepared my dinner; my oxen and my fellings •'• »i'"«<'» and all things are ready: come unto the marriage," Mat. xxv. 4. They refused to com- ply and he sent out other servants, to bring ihcm in from the h ghways and hedges. «In the last day, that ^reat day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, siying, If any man thirst, let him come uo(omeand drink! He ihat believcih on me, as ihc scripture hath said, from him shall emanate rivers of liv- ing water. But this he spake of the Spirit, which they thai believe on him should receive, for the Holy Ghosi was not yet given, because ihat Jesus was not yet glori- fied." Johnvii. 37— 39. «* And the Spirit and the Bride say, come. And lei him that heareth soy, come. And whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely.'* Rev. xxii. 17. The following text will save a long list of references to the Old Testament Scripture. *' To him gave all the prophets witness, that through his name, whosoever be lieveth in him, shall receive remission of sins," .^cts X.43. His Abiutv. ^ Wherefore he is able to save them (o the nttermost that come unto G id by him, seeing ho ever liveth to make intercession for them." Heb. vii. 25. Dtrrv or the Unconvsrtsd. 1st. To Repent. This was the burden of the first sermon of John, in the wilderneas of Judca, and the first of Jesus in Galilee, after hiving proclaimed that the Uma was fulfilled. Se^ Mark i. 14, 15; and Dau. ix. 25. To repent is to break off sinning, and not to break off liv- ing. ^^ Break off thy sins by righteousness, (doing right) and thine iniquities by showing mercy to the poor," Dan iv M7. 2d. Be honest in whatever calling the gospel finds you, if that calling be a lawful one. ^^ And tne people a^ked him, [John] saying. What shall wo do then? He answereth and saiih unto ihcm, he that hath two coats let him impart to him that hath none; and him that hath meat, let him do likewise ; then came also Publicans to be baptised, and said unt*> him. Master, what shall we dot And he said unto th«m exact no more than that which is appointed you. And the soldiers likewise de- manded of him, saying. And what shall we do? And ho said unto them, do violence to n »)e, neither accuse any falsely; and be content with your wages." Luke iii. 10—14. The soldiers were not required to qutr their employmeut, unless called upon to fight. In such case the injunction was plain^ ^^do violence to no man." Pilfering, or taking that which is not our own, is a result of idleness. They were to cease from this, and be ^con- tent with their wages." No excuse is to prevent immediate obedience, though that excuse might be the saving of your own life, *^he that findeth his life shall loose it; and he that looseth his life for my sake shall find it." Mat x. 39. You are also, to value obedience more than the prospect of gain- ing the whole worid, ^^ For what is a man profited if he gain the whole world and loose his own soul? •••••• For the Son of man shall come • * • • • iken shall he reward every man according to hia works," Mat. xvi. 26, 27. The reward is not according to what you believe, nntaoa that belief produce righteous worki*. Inactive faith in dead. *^If any man aerve roe, let him follow me; and where I am, there ahall also my servant be : If any man aerve na, him will my father honor." Follow him ; not only when aU the people cry, ^ Hosannah! Blessed Is he that eomath in the name of i he Lord. Rnt follow him when the popular cry is, *H?rucify him! Crucify him!" follow him to the cross, for by the cross, the world must be craeified ttninyou, and you nnto the world. The worid will, by it, bajome as dead and uninteresting to yon, aa f^afttntknt. »* And many other signa truly did Jesus In the prenenca of hia diaciplaa, whicliata not writun in this book. But these are written, that ye might believe that Jeans ia the 15hri8l,theSonof God; and that belieTing ye might have life through his name." John xx. 30, 31 . Count all lms fob Curist. *'But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ." Phil. iii. 7. The khid or faith. *• And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, (why t) becanae we keep hiacommandmenU and do those things that are pleaaing in his sight. (What thiaga?) And thia is his commandment, that we should believa on the name of hia Son Jesoa Christ, and love one another." I Juhn iii. 22, 23. ^^ •* Jesus said to him, (the young roan in the goapei; ii thou wih be perfect, go and aall fhai then haaf , and give to the poor, and thou ahalt have treasure ia heavin : and come and follow me.** Well, wih it be for yo:r, if you do not, as that young man did; go away aorrowlol at this saying. **Ifany man will come a''tef me, let him deny himaelf, and uke up his cross and follow roe." Mat. xvi. 24. .^ m.. f «* Let us therefore come boldly njito the Throne oi Grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." Heb. iv. 16. Tour Dakqer. It ia not that Christ is unabU^^ix uMcilUnz toaave you. It liea not in the fact that your condition, dnty, and glo- rious privilege is concealed from yon: It ia ham **ye will not (not cannot) cotna unto ma that ye might have life." John v. 40. Christ is at the door— the signs are all fulfilled except th.e *^ sign of the Son of man in heaven." The longest prophetic period given by the prophets, which brings ns to the ^ laat and af indignation," and the ^ cleansing of the sanctuary" will very soon end, upon the hypothesis of understahding a day aa the aymbol of a year, aa au- thorised by the prophets— «a understood by the ehtirch in all agea, and as demonatraied by the proclamation of Jssus Christ, Marki. 15, and Dan. ix. 26. God will aooa demonatrate what ia meant by '• cleansing the sane- taary," and are ycu willing to wait till the close of this Jewish year, unconverted and unprrpared to m^et your God? O will you madly rush u|>on this fearful v^.rgtl The very fact, of your not understanding these momen- tous truths, is anothar aad proof of your danger, for if our undersunding of them were wrong, you would un- derstand even this, if truly wite. By way of encouraging y )U to dee from your danger, we will briefly lay before you Your Present PRrviLtoE. ^* I say unto you, that likewiae joy shall be in heavea over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance." Loks XV. 7. So it is your privilege to cauae joy in baavcn. «( Blessed are ye when men shsll hate yoo,and whes they shall separate you from their company, and ahall rt- proach you, ond cast out your name aa evil for the Son of man^s sake. Rejoice, ye in that day and leap for joy, for behold, your reward is great in heaven, for in tbn liks manner did their fathers unto the prophets.** Luke ri. 2-3, 23. It is your privilege to be happy while di sp ia ad, ssd persecuted. ^* If ye be reproached for the name of Cbrifti happy are ye; for the apirit or glory and of God reststh upon you. On their part he ia evil apokan of, but oo your part he ia glorified." I Pet. iv. 14. "Him that overcomeih will I make a pillar in the templa of oy God, and he shall go no more oat t and I will writa opes him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which ia the New Jeruaalem, which eojietb down out of heaven from my God; and I will write upon him my new name.»* Rev. iii. 12. **But if lh#u ahalt seek the Lord thy God, thou sbslt find him if ihon aeek bin with all thy heart, and with all thy aoiil. • • • Whes thott art in tribnlation, and all these thinga coma opoi Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 43 thee, even in the leilerd^, if thorn turn to the Lord ihy God, tod shell bo obedient anto his voice; (for the Lord thy God is a merciful God;) he will not forsake thee, neither destroy thee, nor forget the covenant of thy fa- there, which he aware unto them.'* Drut. iv. 29,31. ^ And they that know thy name will put their trust in thee: fur thou, Lord, haat not forsaken them that seek fheeJ' Psa. ix. 10. Thus much, Ood hath spoken rela> tive to your present privikge. Now turn your eye to the promises of a glorious Reward. ^Then shall the righteout shine forth as the sua in the kingdom of their father.'' Mat. liii. 43. *^For this corruptible must put on incorrnption, and this roorial roust put on immortality. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorrnption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying, death is swallowed up in victory." I Cor. xv. 53, 54. 4^ And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be eny more pain, for the for- mer thing* shall be done away." Rev. zxi.4« O happy day ! O blessed reward for the ^ willing and obedient!*' Then sighs and groans will be exchanged for heavens choicest music, and aching heads — weeried limbe, and bleeding hearts, become immortal, and shine as the sun in the kingdom of God. ExrOCTOLATlON. This may be your last warning— the last invitation that will reach you before the judgment sits. Your danger liea in postponing to another hour what may be done in this. A spark af fire near a magasine is eaaily removed, if done at onee; but if suffered to remain till fanned by the winds of a portending storm, the conse- quent destruction can never be repaired, A skillful physician can remove dieeaae, if timely application is made; but when death has marked its victim, his reme- dies are useless. O how soon, in the room the almost nneeasing cry. Come to Jesus! Gome to Jeeus! Your ears will be sa- inted with the imperative demand, Come to Judgment! Come to Judgment !^GaU on the Lord! and not hang your head in m«te, and auUen ailence. There are, no doubt, ihot^sands of premature professions of conversion in these last days, growing out of the circumstance, that aaeh profesaione ace countenanced, and set down for genuine, where there hae been no ^esiiifigon the Lord." Pride, and delicacy, has been consulted, and the faint whisper o(^ Jfeel beUer%^ has been set down for conver- sion. Thus, their ^urt" has been lightly healed,*' for *^rrom the prophet, even unto the prieet every one dealeth fnleely." Jar. vi. t3. Sea. to it^ that the ciy of peace arisiog from motives, other than your eternal salvationf doea AM close your heart against this solemn call. — JVbw yoo may submit to Christ as a Saviour* The next hour he may be your Judge. Now be may be found ; but aoon, to find him will be to piay for falling rocks, and wild tornadoes to shelter you from the renovating glories of his face. He ia near. The moment yon submit, and call upon him, your soul will be converted. We have nothing to promise you in thia life— not one solitary claim to the world's friendship ; nor even a respectable standing in a popular church. Nothing, but frowns, reproaches, and criea of ** delusion '* from the whole ungodly throng around you, if you believe the doctrine Jesus taught, ^ The kingdom of heaven at hdnd," and use his pray- er, ^ Thy ktotdooi come." ^» In the worid ye shall have tribulation,*' for ^ a//that will Kve godly in Christ Jesus thaU dulTer persecution." But our coming Lord promiaeaall. If the truths of Gods word will not bring you undar the justifying infiuences of his blessed spirit, in vain may we look o' the ** doctrines, and command- ments of men " to do it. We commend you te God, prajiag bi«i to diapoaa you to task him while be may be Ibund, and caB upon him while he is near. COMMUNICATIONS. Dear Br. Jacobs,— Permit me through the medium of "the Western Midnight Cry," to sjy a few words to my fellow believers in the immediate appearing of our bleesed Lord. Nt'srly twelve months have passed away •ince I first heard the midnight cry,and with the utmoet sincerity and truth, I can fay, that from that time the world has been crucified unto me, and I unto the world; all its concerns have appeared to me as mere trifles, en- tirely unworthy of even a moments thought. Satan has thrust hard at me many limes to induce me to give up my •• Millerisni,*' but having had my armor on, my well tried shield has withstood all the firerv darisof the wick- ed one, no matter from what quarter he has assailed me either from the church or from the world. And now while momentarily waiting, and watching, to catch the first blast of the last Trumpet that is to be the signal for our victorious enirauce into our inheritance; 1 would most earnestly entreat all niy tellow believers to stand firm at their post, and not for a moment be found straying from the standard ol the cross. We should be particu- larly careful to guard agaiust every thing that would have a tendency to break our ranks. Our pri va te opinions on different points should be carefully kept to ourselves, and we should remember that all those different points have nothing to do with the pn>paraiion that is necessary for being ready to meet our coming Lord. In fact the same life and spirit dosj pervade the multitude of believers every where; for we are like so msny rivu- lets, all running to the same sea, although not in the same channel; or, like the different strings of a musical instrument, though they have several notes, yet they makeup ond song of praise and glory to our common Lord. We should most particularly ^ follow after chari- ty," so that all may say of us, " see how theee Christians love one another," let the uniting spirit of (^hrist Jesus prevail among us, thai we may with combined wille and interest as one man, put forth ourefforts to advance the common salvation of all our souls, and so bear one another's burdens and forbear one another in love that we may not contend, but for the faith of Christ, nor strive but to enter in at the strait gate. As to the perse- cution that arises on all sides, I would say heed it not. We have no>hing to fear but sin, no one to obey but God, no home but in the new earth, no pleasures but those which are at God's right hand, no crown but that which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give us in the day of his appearing. H« I'ono. Lettsr from Be. Storrs. Provwemsb, R. L, January 1, 1844. /Mar Brother Ikuihard^'^l wish jovl a happy new vear; and the happiness I wish you is, that you may have a part in the glorious and everlasting kingdom which we believe is now on the eve of being set up. Have we at length arrived at the yeareo long looked for by apoatles and martyrs t Yes; it is even so. Praise the Lord. Thi$ yeor — very soon this year, I do expect our glorious Lord to appear to gather all his redeemed into their eternal inheritance. May we rll be found watching and doing our Master's work foith fully when he comes. I have given four lectures in this place, and design to give several more. Some of the notable ^Mr. Dowling's'*chnroh*member8 are out to hear, and 1 learn are like to become converts, not to ^ Millerism used uih" but to •« Millerism " itself. What a pity the Phillistincs could not bind Sampson : but their ^^green withs *' and ^' new ropes " are no better than *^ rotten wood." Th^y most try again ; but they will sucosed no better unless they can get us into the lap of some of iheir modern ** Delilah s," whete most of our opponents have had their ^ heads shaven,'* not of their " hair/' but of souud Scriptural theology. Mid. Cry. BIBLE PREACHING. The Christian Reflector, a Baptist paper at Boston, bears the following testimony to facts whioh show how dangerous it is to follow the popu'ar theology of the age. *^ We have in this age too little Bible preaching, and in its stead too many moral essays, philosophical dis<]ui- sitions, and hortatory harangues. There is so little scriptural truth, or real gospel, in many sermons deliv- ered by men who doubtless intend well and deaire to do good, that the conviction is forced upon ne that the Kreacbers themselves are quite unapprised of the ex* austless treasures which the Bible contains. They are so superhcial in the presentation of its truths, they manifest so little interest or enthusiasm in their weak attempts to expound and enforce them — or they have so much philosophy and metaphysics in their sermons, that did they not aniiouoce a text from the Bible, the hearer would hardly be reminded that such a book was in ex- istence, or if so, that it was a book of any remaikmbls valne. This is one reason, doubtlsss, why ths Bible is ] so little read by Christiana genisrally, and why their knowledge of ite doctrines is so superficisl. If they have made that word their *• choice,' and * lasting hen* Uge,' they certainly do not show that in this, their ^ noblest powers rejoice — And warmest though u engage.' And are we not correct in saving that it is not the ten« dency of many of the sermons to which they listen, to lead ihem to that word, or to inspire ihem with a desire to sesrcb its hidden treasures, and drink from its living springs? ^ We are aware that a demand exists, and prevails, in- deed, to a wide extent^ for preaching which is original, novel, exciting. Certain semi-infidel — * tranacendental* rireachers, in this community, are aaid to be very popu* ar. The simple word of life should satisfy the minis- ter whose objeet it is to honor Ood and prepare sinful men for a heaven of holiness; and it should not dis> courage him, or induce him to reaort to unhallowed measures of any kind, because BibU preaphing is un- palatable to the multitude. It is this only that will feed the Christian;— it is this only that will convert and save the soul."— Mid. Cry. ^How hardlvaball they that have riches enter into the kingdom of heaven." MUSINGS. RT MRS. SARAH J. BALX. I wonder if the rich nan prays— ' A nd how his oiomiDg prayer is said : He'U ask for health and length of days— But does he ask for *^ daily hisad % " When at his door, in posture meek. He sees the poor man waiting stand, With sunken eve and care-worn cheek. To beg employment from his hand ; And when he tells his piteous tals. Of sickly wife and cnildren small ; Of rents that rise, and crops that fail, And troubles that the poor befall ;— I wonder if the rich man's thought Mounts free, as nai are's hynn, lo hsavsn. In gratitude, that happier Ut By Providence to him is given. And does bis heart exult to knaw, He too, like heaven, bath power to give? To strengthen weakneaa, aoftea wo. And bid hope's dying lamp revive? And when around hisgladsoms hearth, A troop of friends the rich man greet, And songs of joy and smilea of mirth Add grace to flattery's homsge sweet; I wonder if his fancy sees A vision of those wretched homes, Where want is wrestling with disease. And scsree a ray of comfort comes. O world! bow stiange thy louars givsn— Life's aim how rarely nndsistood! And men, how far estrsnged from hsaTso, If heaven requires a brotherhood: MiirisTXRs or tbb Gostkl at tbr Last DAT.'-Soon we shall appear with our reaoective charges before the judgment seat of Christ. What t acene will then open between a pastor and his flock, when all bis official con- duct towarda them ahall be scrutintRod, and all their treatment of him and his gospel shall be laid opsn; when it ahall appear that an Omnipresent eye followsd him into his study every time he sat down to write a sermon, and traced every line on' his psper, and every motion of his heart; and followsd him into the pnlpit, and watched every kindling desire, every drowsy feel- ing, every wandering thought, every reaefa after fiame. Ah, my dear brethren, when you hear on the right hand the Bonga of bnrating praise that yon overbad exiecenct, and on the left hand, behold a company of wretched spirits, sending forth their loud lament that you bad not warned them with a stronger voice, will you not regret that all your aermons were not mora impasaioned, and all your prayera more agonisingt Bui what ia that I aee? A horrid shape, more deeply scarred with thnnder than the rest, ardund which a thousand dreadful beinga with furious eyes and threatening gestures, are venting their raging curses! It is an unfaithful pastor, who went down to hell, with meet of his congregation; and those around him are the wretched beings whom he hss ds* coyed to death. My eoul luma away, and eriee, give roe poverty, give me ths cures of a wicked woHd, uivs me the martyr's stake, but O, my God, save me frsoi unfaithfulness to Tkss, and to the souls sf iiMa.t— Dr. GriAo. Digitized by Google ^ 44 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. SIGNS, PERILS, &c^ OF THE LAST DAYS. New CojfBT.— The New Haven Courier ^nounces tbo discovery of a Cornel io the confteUation Orioii. li watfirataeenin the Clark telcfcope belonging to Yale College, on the 27th of December last. LuNAa Raihbowb.— The New Haven (Conn.) Courier of the lat inat^ ataiea that during Saturday evening, some of the moat beauiiful lunar rainbows we ever saw were visible. Clouds obscured the moon, and as they passed beyond its disc, the most brilliant and gorgeous arches would appear and disappear high up m the heavens. They continued at intervals until near mid- night. ft^Laier news from Buenoa Ayres has been receiv- ed. Gen. Oribe was pressing harden the city of Monte- vicdo— while the inhabitants ware in a state of starva- tion and could not hold out much longer. New Yobk Morals.— The report presented to the board of Alderman in New York city, says there are 350 houses of ill-fame in one ward alone, and that the majority of the owners of (he houses devoted to such infamy are considered as worthy, respectable and pioua men. The high rents^ which houses of this kind pay are probably the motive which induces the owners to let them to such purposes. From Hatti— iNstntREcnoH.— A later arrival at New York from Aui Cayes, reporta that on the 6th of De- cember there waa a large gathering of the diaalTected blacka about fifteen miles from thateity. General Revere sent one of his aids to ascertain the pnrpoae of their as- sembling, but they, instead of respecting his mission, committed such violence upon him that he died soon after. Gen. Revere then marched ag^ainst the insur- gents, attacked and routed them taking their leader prisoner. The latter was shot at once, and when Capt. fi. sailed all was quiet. 03*A volcano has burst forth of late in Rabun county, Georgia. The smoke issues from fissures in the rocks in the mountains, and there is a continued rumbling sound, Abridged from the Signs of the Times. NEW YEAR'S ADDRESS. TO THE ADVENT BBUrrBBS, WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD—GREETHrO. "The curfew tolls the knell '» of forty-three, Another New Year's hallowM Morn we see! Another year! How thrilling is the thought. That ere its close ihis worid may come to nought, The quick be changed, the sainted dead awake. Prophets and patriarchs their graves forsake. And all the blood waah'd throng with paans sweet. Ascend in air, their glorious King to meet. Another year haa fled ! Here let ua pause And mark how God has own'd thia glorioue cauae. A few short years, and all were alumbering o'er The advent of the Lord, juat at the door:— Engroca'd with pleasBres, settled on their lees, And only dreaming of ioglorioas case. But, Buddenly a soand broke on the ear. And thousands started from their sleep to hear: The Bridegroom oometh, waa the midnight cry; Go, trim thy lamp, the Master draweth nigb! The voice ol one alone, for years, was heard ; But God his measage bless'd, 'twaa the sure word. For that cry years waa pasa'd by aa a dream. An idle tale— a viaionary acheme : But few believ'd; men heard and turn d away, Purau'd the busineaa of each passing day, And vainly dream'd, while counting o'er their gold, That time would never end, aa is foretold. A change came o'er the apirit of their dream, And men began to love the glorious theme. Sinnera that came to scofi; remaiu'd to pray; And cold backsliders east their ains away. The bold blaapheraer paus'd in his career. And infidels drew nigh, the word to hear, And ail who lov'd th' appearing of the Lord, With joy and thankfulness receiv'd the word. Men search'd the word of God, that they might know Whether the Scriptures taught theae things were so; And there they found, written by holy men, Inspir'd of God, that Christ would come again. To change the living, judge the ^oick and dead, And raiae the sainte irom out their diaty bed, The elements should melt in that great day; The heavena with a great noiae aheuld pass aw4y; The earth should be dissolv'd, and all thetein Should be bnra'd up to make an ead of sin. Nevertheless, the promise ataadeth sure : The earth renewed forever shall endure. These truths were seen, but then the TIME, h^w near? It is reveal'd token Jesus will appearl Yes! FOUR aREAT KINGDOMS must arise and fall. And then God's kingdom triumph over all. Great Babylon and Persia o'er the world, With Greece and Rome, have each their flagnnfnri'd; Pulfill'd the prophecy, which God has given ; And now the kingdom waits her King irom heaven: Waits, till the Man of Sin is made to yield. And all the tares are gather'd from the field : And waits, until the Bridegroom ahall appear— The Saviour, whom we hope to see this year. The *' Days'' are ending, signs in earth and heaven. Which Christ has promised have to man been given. So those who saw believed, and ran to give The midnight cry. that all who would, might live. Like magic spread the word from north and south. From east to west the messenger went forth ; On swiftest pinions flew the joyfvl sound. And far and wide the tidings spread around* Where'er the cry was given, men paus'd to hear, Surpris'd to think the END could be so near; Their Bibles read; to their astonish'd sight. The Lord unseal'd the word : they saw the light. The Bible now another book became; Nor aeem'd to those who knew it best, the ssme. Parte of one perfect whole, each part was seen, With no link wanting to connect between. A beauty and a glory, thus came o'er The sacred page that ne'er was seen before. The glorious kingdom, that will soon be giv'n Unto the children of the King of heav'n, Was brought to view; and paradise restor'd, Taught men to love the appearing of the Lord, ' The doctrine spread, believers multiplied. Thousand confcss'd the truth on every side. And willing men went forth to give the word, And preach the speedy coining of the Lord. The labors of these self-denying men. Were bless'd ot God, and souls were gathered in, A harvest rich, who trust their sins forgiven. And joyfully await the Lord from heav'n. As on the crumbling verge of time we stand. And cast our eye on towards the wish'd for land How bright the prespect! how o'erwhelming tool How awful, and how glorious the Mew! The Lord himself wo soon expect to see Descend from heaven with royal majesty. With the Archangel's voice — a fearlul sound. And which will wake the righteous under ground. He, who was once for dying sinners slain. Will come again, a mighty King to reign; To bruise the serpent's head and eaith restore, That it may bloom as Eden evermore; To make the wilderness with joy to ainff, And every desert waste, itsincreaao bring. Then, the kingdom ^' under the whole heav'o," Will to theaaints of the Moat High be giv'a. Then, all the godly ones ot Adain'a race. From Abel, down to the last child of grace. Raised incorruptible, and rob'd in white. Will dwell forever in eternal light. Our Father Abraham will then no more A attanger be on promis'd Canaan's shore; He and hia seed, in number as the sand. Who died and saw in faith the promis'd lead. They who were tempted, mook'd scourg'd, ston'd, and slain, Will then for earthly loss, receive the gain. This mortal, then, immortal will put on. And all the ills and woes of 4ife be gone. In darkneas, then, the blind will grope no more: The sufferings of the sick will then be o'er; The dumb will sweetly sing, the deaf will bear; The lame will leap aa speeds the bounding deer; All tears. will then be wiped from every eye, And the grim tyrant, death itself shall die. The New Jeruaalem — our happy home. Like to a bride adorn'd, from God will come.** Like to a bride adorn'd from God will appear. With gates of pearls, and walls like crystal clear, Her streets all pav'd with pure transparent guld, > And previous stones: transpouing io behold! The city then will need no more thv light Of Sun, or Moon; and there will be no ni^c. The glory of the Father there will shine: The light thereof will be the lamb divine. The nations that are sav'd will there attend. Walk in her light and to her Sov'reign bend ; And kings their i^lory there will freely bring, In humble adoration of her King, From out the throne a river pure will flow. And en each aide, the treea of life will grow;— Their leaf for medicine, their fruit for meat. Of which the promis'd seed may freely eat. The wilderness like, Eden then restored. The deeect, like the garden of the Lord, Asd barren valea with roaes bloeaoming. All deck'd in beauty, then will sweetly sing. The curse removM will prove his piomise true. Who said, "Behold, 1 now make all things new." The Tabernacle of the Lord will then. In the new earth, forever be with men: The will of God will then on earth be done. As now in heaven ; and all ahall serve 4he Son, The knowledge of the Lord will cover o'er The worid, as waters spread from shore to shore; And no man, then, shall to his neighbor say Know ye the Lo d, or walk ye in His way ; For, all shall know the Lord, both small and great. Who gain admittance to that hcav'niy state. Beside still waters then the Lord will lead, And in green pastures all his flock will fcred; He in his arms, the gentle lambs will bear. And ere they call, will answer every prayer. In alf God's holy mountain there will be Nothing to mar its full felicity. Such is the happy state for which we aigh. And such the kingdom which is drawing nigh. Reader, are you a trav'ler in that road, Which leads so soon to glory snd to God? If you've begun the journey, ne'er give o'er Until you reach fair Canaan's happy shore. Faint nut, nor be diacoursged by the way, Though skeptics sneer, and fools refuse to pray; Though watchmen on the walls who will not look. Can &d no warning in Qod^B holy book, His household like the evil servant treat,— Withholding^ from them seasonable meat. And in their hearts delight themselves to say. My Lord his promis'd coming will delay; And though the last-day acofiers claim that all Things now remain, as ever since tbo fall. And ask what signs denote that Christ is near? Or where the promiae that he will appear? They willingly are ignorant, that God Destroy'd the old worid by a mighty flood; And that the heavens nnd earth by the same word, Are kept unto the coming of the Lord, In store, to be dissolv'd by fire, and then Will be the judgment of ungodly men. The narrow path, men ever will depise; 'Tie shunn'd by all the proud and worldly wise; An bumble few delight therein to go; The multitude take the broad road to woe, Aa 'twas in Sodom, and before the Riod^ They mock'd the messengers and word of God, They revei'd ott, and knew not till the day That God destroy'd and took them all away, So will th(3 coming of the Saviour be. When to the rocks and mountains they will flee. Then fear not little flock, the watchful care Of Him who made all things, is yours to sbaroa And though the lamps of many may go out. Keep jours well trimm'd, and loins well girt ab:;iit; And live like men that for the Master wait. That you mav enter threogh the heavenly gate; For though all men prove liars, yet sure the Lerd, Will vindicate his ever faithful word; And soon, what Adam lost, Christ will regain, His kingdom then forever shtli remain. BotUm^ Jen. 1st, 1844. B. HISTORY AND STATE OF THE CAUSE. The doctrine of a millennium has been held erer since the canon of Scriptnre wae cloeed. The word millennium signifies nothing more nor leee thap a <4#is> Moyiyeart. A little more than a hundred years agro, Dr. Whitby, author of a large commentary, wrote a book of about 800 pages, to show that the millennium will be a thouaand yoars oi gXoty to the Church, before tlie resurrection, instead of beginning at the first resurrec- tion, as Scripture plainly shows. Dod ridge, Scott, and others, fully embraced the pleaaing notion, and the Church have eageriy drank it in. There have been many humble souls, however, like Jeehua SpaaldiBg, Congregatiooal minister, at Salem, Mass., Amzi Arm- strong, Presbyterian Doctor o( Divinity, in New Jersey, and a host of others, who never embraced it. Those who receive Dr. Whitby^ comment laetead ef God's word, cannot look for Cbrist^s personal return i)ow. Hence they must give fanciful interpretations of all the Scriptures which teach us to** look," and eageriy long for his return to receive bis disciples to himeelf. It ie this doctrine, which oppoeee the strongest barrier to the second advent faith. JVlore than twenty yearaago, William Miller, of Low Hampton, N. Y., bad bis atten- tion arrested by the Scripturee which show that oormpf, blaiphemone, and oppressive powers, are to eontintie till tbo judgment sits, and the everlaating kingdom is poe- sessed uy Christ and his saints. He also noriced the prophetic periods, and their harmohy in ending with the year 1843. He first poblished hia views in the Vmmtmt Telegraph in l&31f and afterwards collected them ia a pamphlet, which he distributed gratuitously. An edi- Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 45 lion of bis most important leeturef wlu printed m 1836, and excited considerable ati.emion. In l83d,Jo8ttb L1roh,en EpitcbpalMettibdiitpreacb* er ta Mftally connrm- ed fke exposition, btit idaiead of waking up the world, they were overlooked,' or denied. But many were arous* ed to exiUnide that ayaieki of truth to which God bad so manifestly set bis eeai. .. ; In 1840, Joshua V. Uwnea^ a minister in the Christian Connexion, commenced the publication of a paper called ^Signa uf the Tlrpea** in Beston. It was first without sub- acribers or funds, and was published but once in two weeks, but it gradually excited attention all over the country. Near the close of 1841, it was published weekly, — tracts and occasional papers were also scat- tered, a hos< of faithfol lecturers were raised up, and, in 1842, caroj>*maa(ing8 were held, which were the means of bringil^^ mcdtitudea into the faith. The last ofie of the aeaaoo was in November, at Newark, N. J. On the 17 lb of the same month, the vudniight Cry was start- ed in New York, and continued daily twenty-six nuro- bera. At the end of thai tiute, means were furnished for scaiiering papers over the country, which were faithfully distributed, and though we made very little effort to obtain regi lar subscribers, they have continued to increase till our regular edition is nearly 5000. A paper called the Second Advent of Christ has also been laaued a year at Cleveland, O., and added much to the iotereat in that region. A paper called the Glad Tidings waa published thirteen weeks at Rochester, and the 'iVettem Midnight Cry is now issued weekly at Cincin- nati, edited by £noch Jacobs, Methodist Protestant Min- iater, and formerly editor of the New York Lunuoary. The Philadelphia Alarm was published by Br Liich, in Philadelphia, for several months, and some of the num- bers, of large size and great value, very widely scatter- ed. The Second Advent Witness, The Jubilee Trum- pet, and various other papers have also, at diflfereut times, been published in this country, and two or three papers in Canada, one of which, called the Voice of Elijah, is largely circulated in Great Britain and the Provinces. Meetings are held regulaily in all the large cities of the Northern States, and many arc goirig to and (ro, leicibring td crowds of deeply interested bearers. During the year more than ikkriy-five hundred letters have been received at this office, and they continue to come, expressing tbe faith, and manifesting the zeal of tbe thousands ol believers scattered abroad. Still, we are every where a (uio«rity, and we know that the truth on this subject will be despised by the multitude till Christ comes to their sudden consternation; but we gladly labor in the joyful hope that a remnant will be •avad. May you, dear reader, be of that number. Mid. Cry. WHITFIELD. In one of the early sermons of Whitfield, on Mark ziii. 33, written about 100 yeani aeo, he says: ^ Yet a Uiile while, and the Lord will ease him of his adversariea. Methinks, by faith, I see the heavens opened, and the holy Jetus coming, with his face brighter than ten thousand suns. • • • Wa:ch, that if, bo on vour guard, and keep your graces in cooiinuHl exercise, tor, as when we are commanded to watch unto praver, it sig* iHes that we are to continue ins'ajii in that duty ; so, when wo arc required to watch, iu g neral, it means, that we are to put on the whole armor of God, and live, eocA day^ as if it were d, instead of owning, like Peter we may be tempted to deny our Master. Set death and eternity often before you. Look to Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith, and con- sider how little a while it will be, ere he comes to judg- ment; and ithen our reproach shall be wi|red away; and we lodged in heaven forever, with our dear Lord. * * • Let that cry, ' Behold, the Bride- groom Cometh,' be continually sounding in your ears, and begin now to live, as though you were assured, this night you were to go forth to meet him." **Bui did not Whilefield refer to death here?" it may be asked. Read the next sentence. **May the Lord so closely unite you to himself by one spirit, thai token he ehall come tn terrible mnjeUy, to JUDGE MANKIND, you may be ready to go in with him to the marriage." The Poor IN England.— Mr. Wted, of the Albany Evening Journal, in a letter dated 34ih of August, thus describes a scene he saw the dsy before in London : "In walking tip Regent street yesterday, I witnessed a soeiie of anguish new to me, but net so to those better acquainted with the abodes of destitution. Observing a crowd gathering upon the opposite side of the street, 1 crossed over, and saw an infant that had just breathed its last iu the arms of its mother, who had been aitiinjt or standing all day in that street, endeavoring to sell matches. The child died for want of food and nourish- ment, and the mother, ^who was still pressing her dead infant to her bosom, was a picture of destitution and despair. There was scarcely strength enough in her trembling imbs to bear her to an apothecary's shop, where the restoratives tried in vain upon her child, were needed by the fainting mother. The poor woman, by her language and deportment excited much sympathy. She was evidently in a greatly debiletated slate from want oi food She had onlv received two half-pence for matches in two dayS) and had no other means of support. Regent street, where this mother and child sat starving, dazzles the eye and bewilders ihe imagina- tion with its wealth and magnificence. The mines of Potoei and the treasures of Golconda,seom to have been poured into the luxurious lap of Regent street. But amid all this wealth and luxury, a mother toiled in vain for the coarse food that would enable her to give nour- ishment to a dying infant! And thus is human life in this great city painfully diversified." In the same letter Mr. Weed describes the pomp and show of the Queen's movements about iiondon, in her gorgeous coach, coveted wiih gold, and drawn by eight creum-colored horses. The moral of it all he beauti- fully sets forth in the following prragraph : "This royal demonstration exhibited in bold and striking relief, the contrast that exists between the Rich anu Poor of England. The trappings upon the horses that drew the Queen's Coach, wouli' have furnished the wh le Poor of London with a sumptuous repast. The livery of a fat coachman who held the reigns, would have made tbe infant I yesterday saw dieinits mother's arms, comfortable for tbe ordinary term of human exis- tence. The aoiid gold with which that coach is so ex- pensively and ostentatiously odorned, would raiae s thousand families from indigence and aufiering, to a competency and to happiness." CHEAP LIBRARY. THE following Works are prin:ed'in the cheap peri- odical form, with paper covers, so that they can be sent to any part of the cout:try, or to Europe, ry mail. The following Numbers comprise the Library. Pries f. Miller's Life and Views, 37^ 2. Lectures on the Second Coming of Christ, 37i 3. Exposition of Matthew xxiv. and Hoaea vi. 1*3, IBj 4. Spaulding's Lecturaa on the Second Coming of Christ, 37J 5. Litch's Address to the Clergy on Cbo Second Advent, 18| 6. Miller on the True Inheritance of the Saints, end the twelve hundred and sixty days of Daniel ond John, |^j 7. Fitch's Letter on the Advent in 1843, 12J 8. Tbe Present Crisis, by Rev. John Hooper, of Englsnd, |o 9. Miller on the Cleansing of the Sanctuary, 64 10. Letter to Every Body, bv an Engliih Author,— " Behold I come quickly," Q^ H. Refutation of Dow ling's Reply to Miller, by J. Lhcb, , 1^ 12. The Midnight Cryi by L. 0. Fleming/ I2i 13. MiUer's Review of Dimnicik's Discourse, "The End Not Yet," 10 14. Miller on the Typicsl Sabbaths and Great Jubi- lee, 10 15. The Glory of God In the Earth, by C. V\ ch, 10 16. A Wonderful and Horrible Thing, by C. Fitch, 6i 17. Cox's Letters on tbe Second Coming of Christ, 184 18. The Appearing and Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, by J. Sabine, 12^ 19. Prophetic Expositions, by J. Litcb, Vol. 1, 31 i 20. « w " Vol.2, 27i 21. The Kingdom of God, by William Miller, H 22. Miller's Reply to Stuart, 12i 23. Millennial Harp, or Second Advent Hymn?, ISJ 24. Israel and the Holy Land,— the Promised Land, by H. D. Ward, 10 25. Inconsistencies of Col ver's Literal Fulfilment o\ Daniel's Prophecies, by S. Blis.", 10 26. Bliss' Exposition of Matthew xxiv., 12^ 27. Synopsis of Miller's Views, 6i 28. Judaism Overthrown, by J. Litch, 10 29. Christ's First and Second Advent, with Daniel's Visions Harmonized and Expltiined, by N. Hervey, 18j 30. New Heavens and New Earth, with the Mar- riage Supper of the Lamb, by N. Hcrvoy, lUk 31. Starkweather's Narrative, 10 32. Brown's Experience, 12^ 33. Bible Examiner, by Grorge Slorrs, l>'| 34. The Second Advent Doctrine Vindicafed,~a Srrmon preached at the Dedication of the Tabernacle, by Rev. S. Hawley, with the Address of the Tabernacle Committee, pp. 107, 20 35. A Solemn Appeal to Ministe and Churchia, especially to those of the Baptist denomina- tion, by J. B. Cook, 10 36. Second Advent Manual, by A. Hale, 18J 37. Millennial Harp, Second Part, VH 38. Chronology of the Bible, by S. Bliss, 6i Review of Dr. Pond, by A. Hale, 12i Exposition of Zechariah xlv., by S. Bliss, 4 Miller's Life and Views, bound, 50 '» Lectures, " 60 Spaulding's Lectures, ** 50 Pro: hetic Expositions, by J. Litch, boun(|, 3 vols., 80 Millennial Harp and Musingp, ^^ 37^ German Tract, by J. Liich, pp. 16, 64 Bibles, Charts, Tracts, die. &.c. SECOND ADVENT DEPOTS. Boston, Mssa. — No. 1€, Devonshire street; address J. V. Himes. Nbw York Ciry, — No. 9 Spruce street; address J. V. Himes. Albaky, N. Y.—No. 67 Greene street; addreaa G. S. Miles. RocH VTEft, N. Y.— No. 17 Arcade Buildings; address E. C. Galushs. BoPFAL^, N. Y. — No. 8 Niagora street; address H. B. Skiuner. Utioa, N« Y. — Address Horace Patten. PHiLAOfiLPHiA, Pa. — Nos 40 and 41 Arcade; address J. Litcb. Cincinnati, O. — Third street, a few doors eost of Wal- nut, south side; address J. V. Himes. St. Louis, Mo. — No. 88 IVtarket street ; adiress H. A. Chittenden. Loots vt LLE, Ky.—Jeflferson House; address Dr. Nath'l. Field. Montreal, C, W. — No. 158 Notre Dame street ; address R. Hutchinson. PoRTi AND, Me. — Casco street; address J. Pearson. Akbok, O. — Address C. Clapp. LETTERS AND RECEIPTS. Rev. H. C. Barnes, H. M. Holmes, $1,00; George G. Sharp, P. M.2,00; John P. Brookins, 50; Othnicl Tay. lor, 1,00; D. Bartholomew, 2, !,00; A. G. Bo8!wick,P. M. 1,00; Levi Morrill, P. M. 1,50; J. T. TuKis, P. M. 1,00; T. J. Morris, P. M. 1,00; W. W. Nelson, P. Cragin, P.M. 1,00; JohnH. Thomjs, P. M. 1,00; Sam- uel W, Bush^SO; MaryS. Pickering, 50; Hannah Vj.iS 50; Philura Blood, 50; A. C. Haight, 50; F. Gould, 1,00; James Carpenter, 50; Anson Walker, 50. Q:^^Our box of books sent from Boston, as per *^Signs of the Times," has not yet come to hand. (Ij*OuR Paper is in debt, ond needs funds. Will Br. Himes send us one doztu of tbe '^Prophetic Inquirer?*' Digitized by Google 46 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. Mc3«iah. We learn by the inmnicttonur Gabriel that the seventy weeks were a part (if Ihe vision^ and that Daniel was commanded to begin the seventy weeks at the going forth of the decree to build the streets and waUs of Jerusalem in troublous times ; that this de- cree, given to Kzra, was exactly 400 years, to a day, before the cruciftxion of Christ ; and that there is no account, by the liible or any historian, that there was ever any other decree to build the streets or walls of Jerusalem. We think the proof is strong, that ihc vision of Daniel begins 457 years before Christ ; take which from 2300, leaves 1843 aAer Christ, when the virion must be finished. But the objector may say, ** Perhaps your vision does not begin with the seventy weeks.*' Let me ask two or three questions. Does not the angel say to Daniel, ix. 23, ^ Therefore un- derstand the matter, and consider ihc risionV^ ^^Yes."' Dues nm the angel then go on and give his instruction concerning the seventy weeks 1 *' Yes.*' Do you be- lieve the Bible is truel ** We do.** Then if the Bible is true, DaniePs seventy weeks are a part of /he visioHj and 400 years were accomplished when the Messiah was cut off, and not for himself. Then 1810 years aderwards ihc vision is completed ; and we now live about 1803 years aller ; of coarse it must have begun within seven years of that date. But it is very rets«)nablc to suppose it be^an with the seventy weeks; for the mn^el said it would establish the vision, that is, make it sure ; for if the seventy weeks were exactly fulfilled at the death of Christ, then would the remainder be in 1810 years after, which would be fulfilled A. D. 1843, as we have before shown. And now, my dear hearer, are you prepared for this |freat and important event? Are you ready for the judgment to set, and the books to be opened 1 Let this subject sink deep into your hearts; let it follow you to your bed-chambers, to your fields, or your shops. Not one jot or tittle of the word of God shall fail. If he has spoken, it will come, however inconsistent it may look to us. Be admonished, then, tnd see to it that you are prepared. Compare the vision with the historv of the kingdom, and where can you find a failure t Not one. Then, surely, here is evidence strong that the remainder will be accom- plished in its time, and that time but seven years. Think, sinner, how good God is to give you notice, and prove it a thousand fold. Remember the old world; they thought Noah was a maniac; but the flood came, and they were reserved in chains of dark- ness unto the judgment of the great day. Remember the cities of the plain. Lot was unto them like one that mocked ; but the same day God rained fire and brimstone upon them, and they are sufifering the ven- geance of eternal fire. Be warned, then ; fly to the ark, Christ Jesus, before the gate is shut ; escape to Ihe mountain of the house of the Lord, before the Lord shall rise op to the prey, and you be driven away in your wickedness. Amen, LECTURE IT. DANIEL to. M. 80vanty fntks art datermined upon thy people, and upon thy holy «iiy, to flnlsh the tmnMreetion, and to make an end of sine, and to nwke reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlaatlng righte- ea»>ieae, and to aeal up the rlalon and prophecy, and to anoint the ■' Holy. Our text is one of the many found in the word of God, which prove the authenticity of the Scriptures, give us a powerful weapon against Judaizing teacb- ers, and meet the Infidel on his own ground — the history of the world. It sets a seal to prophecy that it is true, aod shows that the proj^hets were inspired. It gives incontestible evidence against the Jew, and proves that Jesus of Naaareth was «the true Messiah. It unlocks the wonderful rision of Daniel's four king- doms ; also the rision of the ram, the he-goat, and the little horn. It brings to view the great blessing of the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, reveals the exact tmie of its accom- plishment, and shows the source of the gospel, proclaiming good news to lost man, even in anti- t*ipation of that important era when the Gentiles should be M1ow-htir% with tlM Jaws in faith. %lt establishes the wavering, and ^ves hope and eonfldance to the tried and tempted ohild of Ood, that he will fulfil all his promises, aeoordinf to the letter and fmx of his wor4 This text furnished Simeon, Anna, Nathaniel, and others, with a strong faith that they should see the consolation of Israel. ]Sy this text the high priest convinced the council of the necessity of putting u> death Jesus. *' Then gathered the chief priests and Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doth many mira- cles. If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him ; and the Romans will come and take away both our place and nation.*' '*And one of them, named Caiphas, being high priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all, nor consider that it is expedient for us that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not. And this spake he not himself, (not his own prophecy ;) but, being high priest that year, he prophesied (from DaniePs seventy weeks; for there is not another prophecy in the Old Testament which shows what year Cfhrist should suflfer) that Jesus should die for that nation ; and not for that nation only, but that, also, he should gather together in one the children of (jrod, that were scattered abroad," John xi. 47—53. The high priest argues that Jesus must die for the people. The seventy weeks show that the Messiah must be cut off at the close of the last week, and not for him- self. Also Peter had occasion to say in his epistle, *'0f which salvation the prophets have inquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you, searching what, or what man- ner of time, the spirit of Christ, which was in them, did signify, when it testified beforehand the suflferings of Christ and the glory that should follow," 1 Peter i. 10, 11. Where was the exact time of Christ's sufferings prophesied of but in Daniel's seventy weeks ? A^n ; to this Christ alludes when he says, '* My time is not yet fully come;" and, "Then they sought to take him, but no man laid hands on him, because his hour was not yet come :" that is, the seventy weeks were not yet fulfilled, John vii. 8, 30. Mark tells us, xiv. 41, ** The hour is come ; behold, the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners." The seventy weeks were now being ^Ifilled. And then, at last, when Jesus had completed his work, when the fuhiess of time had come, he finished trans- P^ression, and made an end of sin : he then cried, " It IS finished, and gave up the ghost." The seventy weeks ended, our text was fiilfilled ; Christ had now become the end of the law for righteousness, to every one that believeth ; he that knew no sin had become sin for us, and Death had struck his last blow that he would ever be able to give the Son of God. Daniel's vision is now made sure — the Messiah cut off, the time proved true, as given by the prophet Daniel. Now, ye inHdels, can this be priestcraft? And, ye Judaizing teachers, is not this the Christ? Why look ye for another? I shall now take up the text in the following man< ner: I. I shall show what is to be done in seventy weeks. n. When the seventy weeks began, and when they ended. I. The text tells us, ^^ Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon thy holy city ;^^ that is, upon the Jews, who then were the people of Daniel, and also in Jerusalem, which then was called the " holy city." The first question which would naturally arise in the mind, would be. What for to do 1 The text and its context must tell us. 1st. *^To finish the transgression,^^ When was transgression finished? I answer, At the death of Christ. See Heb. ix. 15, " And for this cause he is the Mediator of the new testament, that by means of deaths for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they wluch are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance." Isaiah liii. 8, *< For he was cut oflT out of the land of the living ; for the transgression of my people was he stricken." 3d. ^^ And to make an end of sin^,^^ This was also performed at his death. See Heb. ix. 36, ** But now once in the end of the world hath he appeared, to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself." And 1 John iii. 5, ** Ye know that he (Christ) was manifested to take away our sins." 3d. ^^And to make reconciliation for iniquity *^^ Was this- also performed at his death? Yes. ^ee Col. i. 30, '^ And having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him fo reconeile all things to himself." Heb. ii. 17, '* Wherefore in all things it behooved him to be made like unto his brethren ; that he might be a iMroiM ud faitkfWl high priett in things pertain- ing to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of>the people." 4th. ^^And to bring m ecerlastinf rigkieousmm.^* '*This roust be by Christ's obedience," etys the objector, ** and cannot be at bia death." Net so frai, dear sir; let us hear the taatimooy. Konaiw v. 91, '* That as sin hath reigned note death, eveo ao mi^hi grace reien through righteousness tinto eternal lifo, by Jesus Christ our Lora." And, *' Br tho obedience of one shall many be made ri^teous." Again, see Phil. ii. 8, *' And being found m fashion as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross." Paul saya, ** I do not frus- trate the ffrace of God ; for if righteousness came by the law, then Christ is dead in vain ;" evidently show- ing, that by Christ's obedience Unto death be bnraght in everiasting riffhteeusness. 5th. «* To seJup the vision and fropkeof.^ What does **to seal up" mean? I answer, u means to make sure, certain, unaiterMe, Consult Esther iii. 13, viii. 8. Solomon says, '* Set me as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon thine arm;" that is, make me sure in thy love, and certain by thy power. John says, ** He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is Uue," John iii. 33. Panl to Rome, xv. 88, ** When I have performed this, ana sealed to them this fruit ;" that is, made sure the oen- tributions. Again, to Timothy, 3 Epistle, ii. 10, *' Nevertheless, the foundation of God atandeth Mre, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are hia." Therefore the death of Christ would make Dtniel'a vision sure ; for if a part of the vision should be ex- actly fulfilled, as to ti^e and manner, then the remain- der of the vision would be accomplished in manner and time, as literaily as the seventy weeks had been. 6th. ''And anoint the Most Hofy." The Most Holy, in this passage, must mean Christ ; for no hu- man being can, or ought to claim this appellation, save him whom God hath anointed to be a Savior in Israel, and a King in Zion. See Acts x. 38, *' How God anointed Jesus of Naaareth with the Holy Ghost and with power." Also, Acts iv. 37, "For of a trtlth against thy hoiy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done." Heb. i. 9, "Therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows." It will next be requisite to inquire. When was Christ anointed ? | I answer, When the Holy Ghost deaeended upon him, and when he was endued with power from en hi^h to work miracles. See Isa. Ixi. I, " The Spirit or the Lord God is upon me ; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good ti^gs unto the meek : he hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, to pro- daim liberty to the cwtives, and the opening of the prison to them that are nound." After Christ was baptised by John, and after being tempted of the devil forty days in the wilderness, he went in the spirit into Galilee, and on the Sabbath day he went into the s3rnagogne, as his custom was, and he stood up to read. They gave him the book ef Isaiah* When he opened the book he found the passage whieh I have just quoted. After reading it he shut up the book and sat down. He then began to say unto tliem, " This day ia this scripture fulfilled in your ears," Luke iv. 1 — 91. This passage plainly provea th«t Christ was anointed on or before this day. Other things were to be done in the seventy weeks, such as, the cutting off of the Messiah, but not for himself. This can mean nothing less than the cruci- fixion of Christ. See Luke xxiv. 26, 46, " Ought net Christ to have sufieied these things, and to enter into his glorr?" "Thus it is written, and thus it ha- hov^ Christ to stifi^r, and to rise ftom the dead th* third day." Rom. v. 6, " For when we were without strength, in due time (or according to the tine ef seventy weeks) Christ died for us." " And he (Meesiah) shall confirm the covenant with many for one week." What covenant is this to be confirmed? I answer. It cannot be the Jewish cove- nant, for that was confirmed by Moses many hundred yean before Daniel lived. These being but two cove- nants, it must of necessity be the new cpvenant, of which Christ is the Mediator ; Moses having been the mediator of the old, and Christ afterwarda of the new. If theee thinga are 8e> and the foapel oiifmuni ia meant by I>uiiel, f years. But it is evident that Gabriel has divided the seventy weeks into three parts, and I think clearly explains the use of this division. ''Shfdl be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks." Then, as if you should inquire, what is seven weeks fori he explains, ** The street shall bo built again, and the wall, even in troublous times." Ezra and Nehemiah were 49 years, er seven weeks of years, performing these very things, which ended be- fore Christ 406. See large edition of Polyglot Bible. What is sixty-two weeks for ? The angel has already told us, ** Unto the Messiah, the Prince ;" that is, to the time Christ was anointed to {nreach, the meaning of Messiah. Sixty-two weeks are 434 days; or, weeks of years would be 434 years, which, beginning where the seven weeks ended, 408, would end 96 years after Christ, the year John began to preach as forerunner of Christ. Then *'he shall confirm the covenant vrith many for one week," making in all the seventy weeks. Thus the seven weeks ended with the administration of Nehemiah, B. C. 408. Then the sixty-two weeks ended when John began to preach the gospel, A. D. 86 ; and the one week was fulfilled in A. D. 33, when Christ offered himself upon the cross, as an offering and sacrifice for sin ; ''by which offer- ing we are sanctified once for all." For he need not Otter himself often, as the high priest did, under the law. ** But now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of him- self," Heb. ix. 26. Therefore, " h^ shall cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease." That is the only and last sacrifice and oblation that will he ever offered in our world, which can take away sin ; ''for there remain- ed," says the apostle, "no more sacrifice for sin." Then let me inquire, what is the sum of the instruction of the anffel to Daniel f- I irill sum it up in as few words as 1 can. After Daniel had a certain vision, commonly called " the vision of the ram, the he-goat, and ^e litUe horn," Daniel heard one saint inquire of another, how long that vision should be. The answer was given Daniel, that it should be unto 9800 days, when the sanctuary should be cleansed or justified. Daniel then heard a man's voice between the banks of Ulai, which called and said, Gabriel, make this man to understand the vision. Accordingly, Grabriel came to Daniel, and informed him that at the end of the world, er time ap- pointed of Grod, the vision should be fulfilled. He then tells him that the ram represented the Median and Per- sian kingdom ; and that the rough goat represented the Grecian kingdom ; gives a short history of that king- dom, and its four divisions ; then shows, at the close of these kingdoms, that another king would arise, ^meaning the kingdom of the little horn, or Roman,) describing him exactly as Moees had described the Romans many centuries before. See Deuteronomy xxviii. 49, 60. " The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle fiieth ; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand ; a nation offeree countenance." This, no person will dispute, means the Romans. Then why not a similar description in Danid, viii. 23 1 " When the transgressors (meaning the Jews) are come to the full, a king of fierce counteaanoe, and un- derstandinff dark sentences, shall stand up, and his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power ; and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall j^osper and practise, and shall destiny the mighty and the holy people." I think the reader, divested of prejudice, cannot apply the description given m the above quotation to any other nation but the Romans. " And through his policy, he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand." This description agrees with Paul's man of sin, the mystery of iaiqmty which worked in his day, and which would be destroyed by the brightness of Christ's coming. See 3 Thess. ii. 3 — 8. " So that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God." Grabnel savs, " And he shall mag- nify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many ; he shall olso stand up against the Prince of princes ;" that is, against God ; the very same charac- ter which Paul has described. " But he shall bo broken without hand," that is, " by the brightness of his (Christ's) coming ; as sajrs Paul ; but as Daniel has said, " by the stone cut out of the mountain without hand ;" or, as he says, Daniel vii. 31, 89, " I beheld, and the same horn made war with the aaintis, and pre- vailed over them, until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most Hi^h ; and the time came that the saints possessed the kmg- dom." After Gabriel had instructed Daniel thus far, he left him. Sixteen yeare afterwards, Gabriel catne again to J)aniel, and informed him that he had come to in' struct hun, and give him skill and understanding into the vision of which we have been speaking. He then gives him the seventy weeks, shows what would be accomphahed in that time, the cutting off of the Mes- siah, and the ceasing of the saerifice and oblation. He mentions the destruction of Jerusalem, and the war of the little horn; the desolation of the people of God, and overepreading of abominations. He carries us to the consommation, destruction of the little horn, called here the desolator. See marginal reading. Gabriel, after giring the history of the seventy weeks, dwells not in detail on the remainder of the vision, but reserves a more detaOed acoouat for the next visit, which is Digitized by Google 48 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. priven unto us in the 10th to the 12th chapter uf Daniel inclusive. But the seventy weeks, of which we are more par- ticularly speaking ; the angel Gabriel has told us when they began : at the going forth of the commandment to lestore and build Jerusalem, &c. We have found no command that will apply in all iu bearings,^but the one given to Ezra, which was given in the 457th year before the birth of Christ ; and 33 years afterwards Christ was crucified ; which two numbers, if added, make 490 years, exactly seventy weeks of years. We learn that Gabriel, m order to make the vision doubly sure, divides the seventy weeks into three SLrts, seven, sixty-two, and one, making in all seventy, e then tells us plainly what would be accomplished in each part separately. 1st. Seven weeks. "The street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times." No man can dispute but that this was accomplished under the administration of Ezra and Nehemiah. And it is' very evident that these two ^ere governors over Jeru- salem 49 years, which make the seven weeks of years, and carry us down the stream of time to the year 408 B.C. 2d. Sixty-two weeks. "Unto the Messiah, the Prince ;'* that is, unto the time that Jesus was anoint- ed with the Holy Spirit and power to preach the gos- pel, either in himself or forerunner, John. See Mark i. 1. Sixty-two weeks of years would be 434 years. This would carry us down to twenty-six years after Christ's birth, and bring us to the very year of " the beginning of the gospel of Jesus Chnst, the Son of God.»* Marki. 1. 3d. One week. '* He shall confirm the covenant with maay for one week." One week would, of coarse, be seven years, which, added to twenty-six, would make thirty-three years afler Christ. Here, too, we find an exact and literal accomplishment of the angers declaration. The gospel of Jesus Christ preached by John three and a half years, and by Christ three and a half years, (making seven years, called one week,) and then Messiah cut off, and not for himself, (Christ crucified,) ends the seventy weeks, proves Dan- iel's prophecy true, establishes the vision, confounds the Jew, confutes the infidel, and ought to establish the mind of every believer in the remainder of the vision. Here, then, is a combination of facts and circum- stances, together with dates and times, which throws ttpon the mind such strong array of testimony, that it would seem no rational being could withstand the proof. And methinks T hear some say. Why all this argument? No one but a Jew ever disputed but that the seventy weeks were fulfilled at the death of Christ, and that a day in this prophecy was a figure of a year. I should not have been thus particular, and have tr^passed so much on your tuAe to prove a given point in Ctiristendom, had I not recently met with more than one Christian professor, and even teachers in Zion, who deny that the seventy weeks ended with the death of Christ, or that a day in this prophecy means a year. Some have gone so far in infidelity as to deny that ** Most Holy," in our text, and " Messiah," in our context, mean Christ. This surely would make a Jew blush. I confess that I never anticipated that any objection could be raised on these points, without a wHM perversion of language, and a total disregard of the word of Crod. But man, in his fallen state, is an unaccountable, strange being ; if his favorite notions are crossed, he will, to avoid conclusions, deny even his own senses. Therefore it becomes necessary for me to prove, what has been considered by many, even of the objectors themselves in previous time, given points in theol- ogy- It is not more than four years since many of the clergy and D. D.'s in the city of New York met a del- egation of the Jewish patriarchs from the East, and in their conference the clergy and doctors brought forward the seventy weeks in Daniel, as proof positive of Jesus of Nazareth being the true Messiah. They explained the seventy weeks in the same manner I have to you, and asked ihe Jews how they could avoid the con- clusion t and I understood they could get no answer. Now, suppose these same clergy and D. D.'s should meet me on the question now pending ; 1 should not be greatly disappointed if they should deny my premises. * • Why would they do thus V ' say you. I answer. For the same reason that the lawyer hesitated, when he learned that it was his bull that gored the farmer's ox. '* But might we not understand the seventy weeks 10 be to nmiiy Mteral weeks, that is, 490 common days?" say you. I answer. If so, then the command to build Jerusalem must have been given only a year and a third before Christ's death ; and it would have been very improper for Gabriel to have said, *' Unto the Messiah, the Prince, shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks," when he had already come, and had been preaching more than two years before the weeks began. No, my friends ; every reasonable con- troversialist must acknowledge there is no possible way to get rid of our conclusion but to deny tliat Most Holy and Messiah mean Christ, in our text and con- text. And I pity, and leave the man in the hands of him who knows all hearts, that is forced on to ground so untenable as this. If I have got a right understanding of the seventy weeks, that a day stands fur a year, — and I have never been able to find a Christian expositor who disagrees with me on this point, either modern or ancient, — then the conclusion is, as far as I can see, unavoidable, that the vision of Daniel is 2300 years long, and that the 490 years before Christ's death are not only the key to unlock the commencing of the vision, but show con- clusively how and when, and the manner and time, the kingdoms of this world will be broken to pieces and carried away, and no place found for them, by the stone which will become a great mountain and fill the whole earth. For the seventy weeks must seal up the vision and make the prophecy of Daniel true. Then, if 2300 days is the length of the vision, and 490 days of that vision were fulfuled in 490 years, ending with Christ's death, so must 1810 days end tlie vision, which, upon pre- cisely the same' rule, will be fulfilled in 1810 years after Christ's death, or in 1843 after his birth, which is Uie same thing. But, say some, '* Daniel did not understand the vision nor end." Then the angel Gabriel was not obedient to the heavenly command ; for he was commanded to make Daniel *' understand the vision," and the vision and end are connected by the angel himself. He says, '* At the time of the end shall be the vision." Again: if Daniel did not understand, the angel must have been disappointed; for the angel says, ^ Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the indignation ; for at the time appointed, (2300 days,) the end shall be. " Again : if Daniel did not understand the vision and time, then his own words cannot be taken as evidence. '' A thing was revealed unto Daniel, and the thing was true, but the time appointed (2300 days) was long." This shows that Daniel understood the time ; for he says it was long. • For no man would have called 2300 common days (not quite seven years) a longtime for so many great and important events, as are noticed in the vision, to transpire in. ** And he understood the thing, (that is, the time,) and had understanding of the vision." . Daniel x.l. Now, let the objector quarrel with Grabriel and Daniel if he pleases. I have their testimony, and shall give them the preference. Some say, *'€rod has not revealed the time." I ask, then. Who re- vealed this vision to Daniel t By whose eommand was the answer given, 2300 days? Who revealed the seventy weeks, the '' time, times, and a half T" How came Daniel by his 1290 and 1335 dayst Who said to Daniel, *' But go thou thy way till the end be, for thou shalt rest and stand in thy lot at the end of the days?" Read Daniel ii. 20, 23, and 28th verses, and let the objector lay his hands upon his mouth and be silent. Has man become so bold in sin that he will contradict angels, defkme the prophets, deny the word of God, that he may cry peace and safety, when sudden destruction cometh 1 ^* But if ye will not hear Moses and the prophets, neither wotud you though one rose from the dead." Peter says, ** There shall be scofiers in the last day, saying. Where is the nrom- ise of his coming?" God has not revealed the time of the end, say you ; therefore it will be no harm for you to say in your hearts, " My Lord d^lay- eth his coming." Who shall tell the friend of the bridegroom when to give the midnight cry, ** Behold, the bndegroom com- eth? " For this must be before he comes^— no time then to cry ; for it will be as sudden as the lightning, says the dear Savior. Let the objectors look to it, that tliey do not reject the counsel of Grod against themselves. ** But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, (ignorant of the revelation of God,) that that day should overUJce you as a thief." Amen. LECTURE V. PAOAN ROME MVMBHED. R9V. ziiL 18. oftliBbMil; fiNTli IsUm hundnd ihraMCora Md tix. tmdentmdlnff eomt I dT A OMS ; MM iU« aai iBiktr Itiix This text has caused as much spacolatioa as any text in the whole Bible ; rivers of ink have been shed to explain its meaning; brains ha;ve been addled is tiyin^ to find some great mystery which the wiedom of this world, as was supposed, could only dtsoover ; and in trying to be wise above what was written, mee have lost their balanoe, and fell into absorditiee too ridiculous to mention. Some have searched throogh all the vocabulary of die Greek names, to find one whose numerical letters would inake the number 666, and they have been wonderfully blest, for they fo«nd a number ; but here again there remained a difficulty to surmount, which required as much ingonnity as the form^; but to remedy the evil, every Greek scholar chose the one his fancy dictated, wrote hti book on the number 666, and tlien died, and his won- derful name died with him ; for every wise Grreelt had his own fkvorite name. Also, the Latin book-wonns, not wishing to be .outdone by their Greek brethren, rummaged all t^e old goatakiA piurohments and musty books in the cloisters of all the monks in Christendom ; and behold, a much greater harvest was the fhiit of their labor ; for now every Latinus had throe or laore names to his share ; and m all this vidsdom, all other nations were left without any wisdom, e»)epi what they borrowed from their neighbors, the lemed Greeks and Latins. But I hope, my dear hemrsis, that you have learned that if there b any mystery of God not explained by the Bible, it is notlfor us to on- derstand. Therefore, in treating upon this sobjeet, I shall endeavor to preeent the Scripture on the point, and then leave you to judge whether we h&ye light or not. L Show what wisdom this is qpoken of in the text. n. Spetk of the beast iMiinbered» and show what beast. HI. The nundber, and what we may ondanland by it. L The wisdom spolnn of in the text. 1st. ~ Is it the wisdom of men, or of this world ? I answer. No. For Paul says, i Cor. u« 4, 13, '^ And my speech and my preaching was not with entieing words of man's wisdom, bnt m demonstration of the spirit and of power ; that yoor faith should not stand in the wisdom of mim, but in the power of God. Howbeit we speak wisdom amoBjg them that are per- fect ; yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to nought. But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, eyen the hid- den wisdom which GocT ordained before the world unto our glory." Now, if Paul would not preach the wis- dom of men or the world, surely the angel woold not instruct John to use the wisdom of man or of this #orld, *' for the wisdom of this world is fodishness wi^ God," 1 Cor. iii. 19. And if Paul said oar foith should not stand in the wisdom (tf men, neither woold Johli have given anything that depended on the wisiom qf men for a foundation of our fottk. Bnt Paul has taught us what tme wisdom is, by sa3ring, <* Christ, the power of God, and the wisdom of God ;" '* But God hath revealed 'them unto us by his Spirit, for the Spirit searsheth all things, yea, the deep things of God." And Panl tells os how we may exercise this wisdom, 1 Cor. ii. IS, '< Which things also we speak, not in the words wfaieh roan*s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth ; comparing spir- itual things with spiritual." Here, then, my dear hearer, is the great secret of wisdom, to compare spir^ itnal things with spiritusl; and then we have the mind and will of the Spirit, and shall* not be very liable to err. Let us, then, follow this rule while we try to explain. n. The beast numbered in the text. And Ist. Let us inquire what beast it is. I answer, it is the first beast. See our context, 19th verse, '* And he exereiseth all the power of the Jirsi beo$t before him ;" that is, the beast whieh John saw come up out of the sea, (the Roman Ooyemment,) *< having aereo heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and apon his head the name of blasphemy ; and the beast vddoh I saw was like unto a leopard, and hia foot were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth aa the month of a Uon ; and the dragon gave him his power, and hit seat, and great authority." By this beaal, I nmim (To be continued.) Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRYin Vol. II.] CINCINNATI, SATURDAY, JANUARY 27, 1844. J. V, HIiMES, Publisher. ** Watchman, what of the Night?' [No. 7. E. JACOBS, Editor. TttB VfWiVrKMV MlWiiCIHT <»¥ • 19 PUCUSHED tVSRY SATURDAt. OOce^Tbird lireet, between Main and Waliial, a fbw doora east of Walnut , south ride. T EMMS I— Fifty Oms prr rolume of thirteen number f; fi^ C9ints^ iitod'dlm; thirteen enpUt.Jire doUarg. 0^- •dU Communications, Drafts, kc Mhould t>e dt- reeUd to J. f\ Himes, Ci*>clnnatu (p-4 general ifortment of Second Adrent Books and PMieaiioM are kept at our office, for sale, WESTERN MIDiNIGHT CRY. CINCINNATF, JANUARY «7, 1844. LECTURE?. Leetaresaro cooiioued at the Lawrence Street Church as usua), viz. each oveniag in tbaweek except Saturday, and three tiirics on the Sabbath. The new Baptist Churrh on Webster Street, opposite tlie Aabtiry Chapel, bta been hired for the use of the Second Advent AMociattoo, aahoit time, where Laclidniglu Cry.*» Perliaps Brethrrn Ste- vens and Chittenden are not apprised ibui the "Western Midnight Cry'* is published weekly in this place; and that we aie. bo" so fashionable but what a history of ilwir "general movemen's'* wouM give us much pleasure; even if it does not come by the way of New^York. BRO. W. H* MAULL'S LECTURE. We have not room this week to make the extracts we intended from this lecture; and the necessity of this is obviated, as brothef' Maall is about publishing it in full. The copy in in the hands of the printer, and the work will probably be ready for delivery early next week. Ita substance is the application of the 2Ul and 22d chapters of the Prophecy of Isaiah, to the present Methodist Episcopal Church. It is to be published in pamphlet form, and we suppese may be had at the rate of about six dollars per hundred. • The initials as inserted last week were wrong. "THE VOICE or TRUTH." We have received the first number of this paper, edited and published by Br . Joiicph Marsh, formerly editor of the " Christian Palladium." It is dated at Al- bany, N. Y.January 1st, 1844. We copy his terms: 1 . T wentt-five cent4Jbr one copy of twelve numbers. 2. One dollar for five copies. 3. Without charge to those who arc unable to pay. 4. One dollnr per hundred, for this number, to those who wish it for gratuitous distribution. 5. Pay must invariably be in advance. 6. Without charge to those who are owing XT. for the Palladium; providing they will pay up their Palladium accounts. OC^ Remember this. 7. Those to whom this paper is sent need not return it. If you wish to become a subscriber, let me hoar from you immediately; but if not, read and circulate the paper. Letters must be post-paid or free. Your post-master is autliorizcd to send remittances free. -••-f- It eoroprifes four pages of the size of the " Midnight Cry," ie neatly gotten up— devoted to the Second Ad- vent cause, and breathes a good spirt. Tdr TattowE OS Jcdsh perfktuated ih Christ, and attended at hit Second Adeeni; verifying iMe he^es of Israel; with evidence that this sublime ecent is nigh at hand^ eoen at ih€ door. By R. HtrroHiNsoii, author of "The Abrahamie Covenant." This is a neat pamphlet of forty-eight pages, published at Montreal. The subject matter is founded upon the following text. Gen. xlix. 10. "Thefoepue shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiioh come; and unto him shall the gather- ing of i^e people be." A very clear, aiul comprehen- sive view is given, of the great Kingdom that is very soon to be set up. BRO. STORRS. From ft private letter, we learn that Brother Scorrs is at present in Philadelphia. - ■ ' ■ ^ — THE WEATHER. It appears to us more like the montb of April than January. We find it perfectly comfortable without fire. THE DIFFERENCE IN EDITORS. Mif.t.ERSii.— Somebody has laid upon our table a "Synopsis of Miller's Views*' on the Second Advent of Christ, which we have glanced over. It astonishes us thai ridicule and abuse should be heaued upon th^ aisct- ples of Miller by reli$>iout editors and teachers. If half the time thus spent were employed in preparing them- selves, their readera and bearers, for ihe great change that IS rapidly approaching, whether the theory ol Mil- ler he true or not, it would be productive of more good. Rev. Mr. Craig, formeriy of this place, arrived m the Acadia a few weeks ago, and comnioiced lecturing in the streets on the speedy dissolution of the worid, and drew such a motley assemblage that the authorities, fearing a breach of the peace, requested him to desist, and in future obtain a room for that purpose.— L* he Olive Branch, Halifax. Now look under the "Scoffers' Department." SCOFFERS' DEPARTMENT. " The New-York Luminary is dead, and cannot get its poor carcase put into iho ground, for want oi funds: and as there are no poor funds for Newspapers, the worms will have time enough to whet their teeth well, before they get their expected supper. In ihe mean- time, the corpse is putrid, horribly off^ensive, and likely to breed a wasting distemper. The Publishing Agent is sick already, and the Typc man is alarmingly ill.— The Pub. Committee are nei^rly defunct: and the sui- tor has fled to Cincinnati, to burn up that part of the wurld for the worthy and learned Mr. Mille^." Methodist Protestant. Wo recommend Br. HickUn to go and try ihe effect of his " midnight howl " upon him, [a professed Second Advent believer, that he claima to be in his debt : Ln.J and if he can only aUrm him so thai he will pay tie our just dues, we will be very ihankful to him, beside we will give one half for collecting, as we consider it a very doubtful debt,— [Western Recorder. One more question for Br. Lovell of the "Olive Branch r" Are the above brethren engaged in " the good cause of Methodist ProtesteniismI*' " On last Sabbath week, we took occasion to hear Mr. Jacobs, who is their editor in Cincinnati, and one of their leading preachers. His text was in the twelfth chapter o» Ezekiel, where the prophet speaks ol the deso- lations of Israel, and the citiea being left deeolate. The preacher applied this desolstioo to the MUkrite eonrnng of Christy and observed that those who interpreted the passage in a limited sense, in reference to desolations that already had taken place, are bound to show the rule in the Bible for such interpretation.'?— [Wessem Christian Advocate. FUNNY. We have thcught beet to open the following depart- vment for the benefit of the "Daily Commercial,'; and any other of the Cincinnati editors who may choose to join ^itf^. [Western Midnight Cry. SCOFFERS DEFARTMENT. A Timely Hint for Parson Miller.— The last J ck- son (Miss.) Southron says: "Parson Miller has certainly missed a figure in his calculations. The continued rains for the last six weeks have so completely satura- ted the earth that it will not burn during the present year, and no mistake. He will have to put off his burn- ing until some time during the summer, or make a com- plete failure.— [Daily Commercial." We call this a funny proceeding, from the fact that the above was not inserted in the Millerite paper here with any other motive, than to create a little mirth at our expense. Every one knows that 6ur course has al- ways been directly to the contrary, as regards scoffing or tpniing light of Uie opinions of others, let those opin- ions be what they may.' The above paragraph has been copied into a number of our city papers, we presume to show the state of the weather in Mississippi. We hooe Brother Jacobs, the editor ol the Western Midnight Cry, will inform us why he did not include all those pa- pers who have quoted the above, under his Scoffer's De. partmentitand further, what »«/,^"»^? ^f^;.^^'"";^ Which haa failed to bum the world up m 1843, as pre. dieted so often !t-[Daily CommerciaU •What exoeHent proof of thisl 'tR*«degmn. j . .. un^^ tThe best in ihe worid, as is proved by the "Com- mercial" man, who is waiting lor time to disprove a position, which he cannot do by argument. Digitized by Google 60 : THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. COMMUNICATIONS. LETTER FROM niaBARTHOLOMBW. *'BAold he eemfih with chvds and etery eye shall see him » To all thmt love our Lord Jesus Chriet in sliiceriiy, called to be saints; with all that in every place call on the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, boih theirs and ours, are the following brief refl ctions humbly dedicated. — Should the rMd«r pmsiv^ any b«B#&t by Uui perusal of my humble snd imperfect effori»ihe sincere prayer and earnest desire of my heart will be realized. Dearly be- loved friends: We are permitted to live in an age of the world in which the signs of the limes, — the almost sim- uhaneoqs impressions made and resting on the minds of a great part of the christian world, and the termination and literal fulfilment of some, if not all except one, of the most important and deeply interesting prophetic events, most clearly indicate the rapid approach of some great and important crisis in the history of ibe world. — The inquiry naturally arises, What event is at hand or about to transpire? There is one event in which the Christian world are happily agreed, and that has been impressed upon the mind and inspired by the universal prayer of the church militant for 1800 years, viz. **Thy kingdom come, thy will be done in earth as it is done in heavon.»» But unfortunately, there are different views entertained in reference to the nature of this kingdom, which most admit is abeut to be established. A large majority are looking, as were the Jews at the time of the first advent of our blessed Lord and Saviour, for a tem- poral kingdom,— a spiritual reign, — in which the earth ahall be filled with righteousness, universnl purity and peace; where none ahall be found that do not know the Lord : And that this state of universal holiness 8hall,from its commencement, continue at least one thousand years prior to the establishment of the everlasting kingdom of our blessed Lord and Saviour, — and at the close o( this thousand years, that old serpent which is the Devil and Satan, who has been deceiving this whole period, shall be chained in the bottemlesa pit— his power completely destroyed — again be loosed out of his prison and let loose on the subjects of the millenial kingdom. There is an- other class which have arisen in modern times, both in Europe and America, whose numberff, grscei', and tal- ents, are by no means diminutive, which are spreading and rapidly increasing in roost parts of the habitable globe. These take the ground, and firmly believe that the millenium or thousand years reign of Christ will take place after the coming of Christ, .as represented by John in the Rev. xx. '^And 1 saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand, and he laid hold on the dragon, tnat old serpent which is th» Devil and Satan, and bound him a thousand jrettfs, aii4 east him into the but. t>mless pit, and shut him up, and put a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more till the tbou- aand years should be fulfilled; and after that he muai be loosed a little seasoo." Now this, they do most sin- cerely believe will be the Second Coming and personal advent of the bleased Jesus; and will be as literal and real as was his ascension from Mount Olivet. They be- lieve the declararivm of the angels who appeared on that mnst Interesting occasion, and said, "Ye men of Galilee, vrhystHndve gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner a^ ye have seen htm go into heaven.'* In refersnc<> to the former view of a temporal millennium and spiritual reign of Christ before his personal advent, enough appears on record in the living oracles, to cast a veil around it so dense that an cayle eye cannot pene- trate, and the most giant intellect by no means fathom. If nothinff had been said or written on this subject but what is recorded by the two witnesses in plain simple language, diciated by the Holy Spirit, 1 think we might sav in all good conscience, Lord, it is enough. Thy truth shall arand : yea, let (Sod be true, but every man a liar. Thou(?h heaven and earth should fnii, not one jot or tittle of the word of God shall fail till all be fulfilled. The anme remarks will apply in reff rence to the theory of the literal return and restoration of the carnal Jew to the land of Palestine; both of which, I may here remark, I have baen tnu^ht to believe from my childhood, and have so continued to believe for the space of about forty years; during the most of which time the Bible has been my matin study, but not until about one year since, has my attention been arrested and called to the eontempia- tion of the subiect of the Second Advent at hand. This Mras throujih the means of the Slffns of the Times, and thf Midnight Cry. I commenced my Bible anew with solemn prayer, and a tnncere desire to gain instruction, light, and knowledge, and while reading it through by vsourse with this desire, I was truly delighted and not a Kttle surprised to find many, very many passages which 1 had often read before, appear in an entire new light, and a most beautiful harmony existing and rnsning through the whole; coonecring the two witoewes. in both the Old aad New Tesumsnts, ts it were with t massive chaiit of burnished gold, which can uever be cut asunder. While tending, new ideas would involuntarily IMrtasMt theiniielvea to my luind, upon which 1 found my- self divested of my former prejudices and prepossessed opiniens, spd free to extirclse my foiih. This, to roe M-as a fruitful sotirce-of unspeakable pleasure, and gron't delight. And here I would embrace the opporiuniiy to ekpress my gratitude to those dear brethren in the pa- tiince and kingdom of Christ, who, under God, wet e the aas of awiUiciUDg me, as it were, from a delusive* IS of the inesiimablc gift of the Signs ol dri'am, by niedns thd Times, and the Midnight Cry, by which my aitcn tien was csUed to the all important consideration of the speedy coming of ihe blessed Jesus, and the consumma- tion M the only hope of the Christian. As soon ss my mind Vnd faith became seuled on this subject, i felt a strong desire to strive to impart somo little light to others i\n a subject which I considered of sti vost and vi- tal importance. I accordinglv made a small collection and forwarded for ihe Midnight Cry, which was read with much interest by many, and quite a .nuruber oi pious faithful souls received the truth, and begaii soon to rejoice in the blessed hope of the speedy coming of the Saviour. This was noised abroad, and I soon heard as a current report through the neijrhborbood, that my- self and wife had become perfectly deranged, and alto- gether disqualified for any business, — ihut we had our ascension robes, and would sit with them alternately through the night in ihe grave yard to await and see our friend* arise. This wes reported in the presence of on old preaoher of our circuit, who had innde my house his home for at least fifteen years, while on ihe circuif, and up to the time, or about the time of our rmbnicing the Second Advent faith; since which time he has "passed by on the other side**; His reply was, he had heard so, but he could hardly credit it. He had seen me regular nt the appointed means of grace, and co-ild hardly be- lieve I was insane. (This is the man who has a stand- ing appointment to preach the funeral sermon of Miller- ism on the 22d of March next.) This watchmnn on the w^allsof Zion, (now a presiding elder in the M. E. C.) was heard to disavow his faith in the Second Coming of the Saviour, in any other manner than which has already been manifes'ed, viz. at death, conversion, and by a greUt profusion of his spirit in the latter day glory. O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their as- sembly mine honor,be not thou united ! I tremble when I discover the scepticism and infidelity manifest in the churches called Protestant; not only ainong the laieiy, but standing wbere it ought not, in the sacred desk. — Will not God visit such a nation as this? But T have stepped aside from my design. The read- er has discovered that I have fully and most assuredly embraced the latter view of a personal advent and reign of Ih^ Saviour, for at least one thousand years, com- mencing with the first, and ending with the second re- surrection* • ••••♦• Imuf-t confess I can see no promise whatever, in the Word of God, of any definite period in which the Christian shall realize the consummation of his hope,* which hope, says Paul, we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and entereth into that within th,e veil, whiiher the fore- runner for us hath entered. A'hd in his epistle to the Collossians, iii. 4, he informs us when this hope shall be reolized, viz, "When Christ who is our life shnll appear, (not before) then shall ye also appenr with him in glo- ry." And oguin, in hta second epistle to Timothy iv. 6, 7, 8, he says, "For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand, T have fuuuht a good fight. I have finished my course, I have kept the faith, henceforth, ffrom the day of mv death forward to lbs time to come,; there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give unto me at that day, (meaning the day of his comingas follows) and not to mo only, but onto all iheni that love (not dread or opose^ his appearing-" Now if the £ld«r above named, (who declared in the public congregation that he would not give his chance fur heaven for that of any other man livin?,) would exam- ine himself by bis own theory whether forty years ago at the lime of his conversion, or at any subsequent period, he did really appear with Christ in glory, he might be ble to determine with some degre<* of certainty, whether there was not a bare possieiliiy of his beins deceived. 1 judge him not, but sincerely hope h« wtll examine himself, whether he is truly in the full faith of the Gospel. Thus it appears quite obvious that tbe apostle Paul (and with him agree all the apostles) did not expect lo receive the completion of bis hope, or a crown of life until the appearing of tbe great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; and if Paul, after all his labor, extreme sufferings and privations, and suffering martyr- dom under the reign of Nero, for the eouse ofChristand his Gospel, did not expect his crown and deliverance fiom ibe bondage of corrupti^ n, untjl the coining of Christ and the resurrection of the just, I ask, is It not al- together vain, yea, the height of presumption, for mo- dern Chrisrians, who appear to be sailing to hesven as on ^wery beds of ease, for a mome.nt-lo entertain a theory ^o baseless and visionary as that of entering beereo, where is fulness of joy, the moment death, the King of Terrors, has executed his oflice? ' Aduiitring then, that the only hope of the Christian r«>sts aloae on the th ory that the righteous dead, and living saints, receive the end of their faith and comple- tion of their hope, at the first resurrection, when tlie Lord Jesus shall come in the clouds of heaven wklt all h\^ holy angels; 1 mi at confess that 1 have not been able to account for the Mtter oppesttkm %Httck ssima to be manifested by a lai^ aiaj'^ii^of theChristian world, not only to tho Bible doctrine ol the ::^econd Advent ai hand, but also the very uncharitable expressions, in re- ference to those whose faith is founded on tbe Word of GimJ. — the sure testimony from which they do most sin- cerely believe that the end of all things is at hand; un- less such opposition originates from a consciousness of their unprepared state for that all-important event. But then, from former associations and Christian fellowship, with many thus opposed, we hardly feel witling to ad- mit this to be the ground of their opposition. But if such t c the fact wiih any, we mu»t leave it fiir tite deci- sion of that day wITlch is fnst approaching, and aoon, very soon, wHI burst upon an astonished world with all its eternal realities. In the mean time, let us not forget to intercede at a throne of grace, while the deor of mercy is still open, not only on their behalf, but for ouiselves and all who love tho appearing of our Lord, that tbey may be found stedfant to the end and have part in the first resurrection, or be found unto praise and honor and glory, at the appearing of our Lord Jeetw Cbriat. But I know it is said by some who attempt to account for the opposition manifested by the professed follower of Jesus, that such feelings originate from principles pure, bene- volent, and philanthropic. O, say they, bow can I for a moment entertain the thought of the Lord's coming lo destroy the wicked, and burn up this poor sin-cursed earth, while I have so msny children and friends which are so dear, and entwine and intermingle with all the affections and fine feelings of my heart? — That are ex- posed to the destruction conaeouent upon the comple- tion of that predicted event. These,^ my ftiends, are feelings truly commendable, and are doubtless engraven in indelible characters on every Christian heart ; and can be accounted for on strict philosophical principles. But can you do more for your ehildren and friends, and shew a greater degree of uterc^ and goodneais than the blessed Jesus has already manifested; by not only taking upon himself our nature, but giving his lite a ransom to redeena us from the curse of a broken law, that wc m^ght mtmad before him freely justified, and obtain full di liverance, when, to all that look for him, he shall apuear the second time, without fin. unto salvaiion? No uuubt you \ov« your rhildreu and friends,end fed an unxtous^stjUcUude for their present and futare huppioess; but let me ask you in all sincerity and Chritftiau uffociiun, do \ou love tliem better and have you more sympathy for them than you have (or the blessed Jesus and the honor of his king- dom? I know this is a grave and s«rriu«s questiiHi, hut it is made one test of the Christian oharacier. For our Saviour says, if any man love father or mother, wife or children, more than me, he is not worthy of me. Now let me ask again, you to whom the doctrine of the Speedy Coming o( the blessed Savior is undesirable and repulsive from the foregoing considerations^ have you as a philosopher, philanthropist, and a christian, knowing as you do their enmity and opposition to the government of God, and their non-conformity to the re- quirements o the gospel, by reason of wb ch they are momentarily exposed 'to everlasting banishment from the presence of God and from the glory of his power, and that they are daily increasing the weight of tbeir condemnation by c«mtifMiing im ain, laali, hgva, you manifested your anxious desire for their hsppiness by plain pointed and continued leproof, and fervent prayer to God for their siilvale are disposed toward the Second Advent of our Savior, in thia place? There are many who appear quite bos* tile to the doctrine, as 1 auppoae there are in every place. But there are a goodly number that feel to favor it, and rejoice in the prospect. l*he line of distinction aeema to be .drawn, each having teken rather a decided atand; So ibat at present, there ia but little excitement. Our frienda are moat of them quite favorable to it. B*»** aava he understanda the Bible in many particulars, very dinerent from what he uaed to do, R*aa***»*a ev^y^^ he thinks people are in very poor business in opposing iu He thinks we ought to guard well the door of our lipa, that we be not found fighting against the truih.^ Br^ C**»» considera Mr. Miller his spiritual father; it being nnder his preaching that he obtained his hope of bappineea. Space will not allow me to say mora. Yonra, E. R. C. FOX THB WSSTERN MIONIOHT GET. We are inatmcted by him who spake as never man •pake, to *>aearch ike aeripturea.'' We are likewise taoeht, that ^*aU scripture is given by inspiration of God ; and ia profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for cor- rection, for instruction in righteousness; that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good worka." Alao, that no propheoy of acripture, is of any private interpretation. TherefTe the beloved apoatle John, when be had received a revelation of thinffa to come, waa commanded to ^ seal not the sayings of the prephecy of this book :^> Moreover it is addeu *< blea- sed ia hie that readeib, and they that hear the worda of this prophecy, and keep thoae things that are written therein.*' But, say aoroe, the prophecies are ao dark— -ao metaphorical, that we cannot understand them It ia not 9i3i Gocf has given au. acripture for our inatruc* tion; and if we do not underatand it, it ia our own fault. True, we are fallible^-we are liable to err, and often feel aa did the Eunuch,^ bow ran I underatand unleaa I hafe aome one to guide roe?*> But the Lord haa pro- vided a guide — one inatructor for all auob, ^ even the jptnl^lnilA:^**heahalL teach you all things, and bring all thinga to your remembrance, whataocver 1 have said OAlo you,*' snitb the Savior. Without the aid of this teacher, all onr efibru to underaund will be vain. Aa waU might the word be locked up in ihe eternal vault of hoaven, as to be committed to man without thia guide :->*yea, better; for then men could not do desfute to the word of His grace. But thanka be to God ! be has not left up comfortieaa* Ha has promised the Holj Spirit to them that aak him, with the aaaurance that he ia more willing to givoit to them, than ^^ earthly pareoie are to give good gifia to their children.** Moie willin||! How mneh mo»e? I anawa r, In#ijiitki.y. Then, ia it not our own fault if we are yet in the dark ? Let ua • at ehargiB Qoi %itb (oUjr, by aaying that hia words are darkneei and of no profit to ua, aince he haa given them to be a lamp to oar feel and a light to our pMh. Tbe reaaon why ao many of the preseitt day (and I speak of those who having ij%B aee not, and having eara hear net) do not understand, but cry ^ the vision of all has become unto us as the words of a book that ia sealed,*^ is becaose there is not light in them. It is be- cauae they are strangers to the Holy Obeat; to the life add power of Truth, and enemtea of the cross uf Christ. Henoe, they aea no danger, for they have cloa d their eyea, atopped their ear^ folded their bands togeihrr, and are carekaaly cryiQjfjr, rKACS, rsACs! Wberr, tay they, ia the promias of hia coming? For aihce the fa- thera fall aaleep all thinga continue aa they were Irom the beginnuig'*-^** to-morrow shall be aa thia day* and much more abandant.'* ** Thay aay atill unto them that Digitized by Google 53 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. despite me, the Lord haib eaid ye shall have peace; And ihey say unto every one that walkeih after the imugina» jion of his own heart, no evil shall coine upon you; For who hath stood in the counsel of the Lord and hath per- ceived and heard his wordi Who hath marked hu word and heard ill" Thus, they strengthen the hands uf the wicked, that he should not return from his wicked way, by proinising him fife. Such are those of whom the prophet apttke, when he said** in the latter diiys ye ehall contjider it perfectly." lea. xxiii. 20. Such are they of whom it is written, *Mhcy are all greedy dogs, which can never have enoUgh, and they are shepherds thatcamjot understand: They all look their own way, overy man for his gain from his quarter.'' Iso. hi. '*•"" For from the least of ihem even unco the greatest of them, every one is given to covctoU8nesa.'» " They lay wait as he ihat sitteih snares, they set a trap, they catch men : As a cage is full of birds so are their houses full of deceit. Therefore, they afe become great, and waxen rich. The heads thereof judge for reward, and the priests thereof preach lor hire, and the prophets thereol divine for money : Yet, will they lean upon the Lord, and say is not ifie Lord among lu? none evil «hall over- take us." **Thu8 gaiih the Lord God unto the shep- herds; Wo, be to ihrt shepherds of Israel that do feed themselves! should not the shepherds feed the fljcks? Ye eat the fat nnd ye cleihe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed ; but ye feed not the flock." Thus in God's word we find the character of ihose exhibited, who cry peau^ peace. They preach for reward [money.] I have often thought, if the salary of ••our beloved Brother Paul," viz Torty stripes save one, five times— thrice beaten with rods— once stoned, «fec. were substi- tuted for iheirs, we should soon find the money loving, worid applauding ranks of the clergy, thinned and bro- ken. Methinks you would see them pursuing a differ- ent course lo obtain woridly treasures, by turning** one to his farm, another to his merchandise," &c. Let us, therefore, no longer heed the voice of ihose whom God thus describes, — who »ay,**wc cannot understand the scriptures;" but let us heed the voice of God, who has said, '* whoso rcadeth li:t miM understand," **He that hatli ears to hear let him hear.*' For we know that he who caused the light to shine out of darkness will grant to all those who diligently seek him to know the truth : His holy spirit to enlighten our understanding to lead US into all troth— to sanctify them wholely and prepare tliem to abound in the work of the Liord, and to receive an eternal weight of glery at the revelation of Jesas Christ. " J. H. K. LETTER FROM BRO. PRIOR. Drlawarb CO. O. January I«th, !844. Bro. Jacobs, .^ , . . i have been for some time watching the *^8ign8 of the times," during which time, I have bee« warning men to flee from the wrath to come, and prepare for the solemnities of the great bwiiiv^ datf. And being fuHy satisfied that time is shorthand ail that is to be done to wake up a sleeping Church, and a gulky worid, must be ' done without delay. There appears to be an evil ser- vant in almost every pulpit in the land, as far ae my knowledge extends, who are crying peace ^mdtofetijy **my Lord delayeih his coming," *• no body knows any thing about the time of the Second Advent of Chriai, fcr the Bible does not reveal tlie time." One has put off the Jiidgment about three thousand year8,and another elev- en hundred and fifty-one <'rom the25lh day of June last; and others are !rying to bring back the poor wandering Jews, and have all the world converted. But alasUbey are, in many places, unwilling to say any thing on the Sttbjecfof Christ's Coming, unless by way of ridicule.— But amidst all the opposition, there are a few in thte conntry that are trimminffilwir lamps, and ioeking out for the return of king JesSs. And now, dear brother, cafl you not com* and spend a littVe time in Ihts section of country, or send seme per- son to give us a few Lectures up *d the all- abeerbhig aub- ject of the return of the Nobleman?' I remain yours in the blessed liope of soon seeing Jesus. J. PRIOR. The papers are sent as orderf d.-*Eo. the dear friends in America, do not forgot us on this side of the Atlantic. No doubt we also have the prayers of many of the Lorded children. The papers which have been sent have been of great use. Wc have given them as wide a circulation as pec- sible, ;ftid could have disiributed many more, as those who believe the truth arc anxious for them. I am sorry wc cannot send you money for4hem; all we can collect is used in spreading the truth in this country. ^You tfre aware a number of books and papers have been printed here, many of which have been given away'. The following is a list of the numbers:— 3000 copies containing six of Miller's Lectures and Chronological Charts. 4000 Fleming's Midnight Cry. 2000 Great Crisis. 2000 Expositions of Daniel's \1sions. 5000 Clue to the Time. 4000 Evidences of Christ's Coming— by C. Moriey— price 2d. tOOO Synopsis of Miller's V.ewS) and fifteen Ways of Proving Time — price 2d. 5000 Voice of Warning. 1000 Miller's Chronological Chart. • • * » • We have a good n-jmber of books on hand. If we could sell them, so as to meet our demands, we should have more printed, to give a^ay. As time is short, it is our wish not to suffer the leasi opportunity to pass, of spreading the light. We are sorry in not having the pleasure of seeing some of your efficient Lecturers, whose labors wotfld no doubt have been the means of arousing this city. The fields are white for harvest; the laborers are indeed few. May wo not yet hope that a more efficient Midnight Cry will be given here? It is very painful to see the awful state of the worid and the church; in the latter the spirit of Anrichrist seems to be prevalent. lam led to ex- claim — ** Immersed in sloth and folly, Thy servants, Lord, wo see." Vet, notwithstanding, there are a few aroused to see the things that are coming upon the earth. Thank God, the eflbrts we have made, although feeble, have not been in vain. Brother Winter is travelling in the North and Eastern Counties of England. He says: — *'This blessed truth is flying in every direc ion, and doing much good in these partd. Many are embracing it and proclaiming it to others. I have as much as I can do to attend the calls, which are numerous and very urgent. This doctrine is producing more powerful effects than ever I have known it before in this country. Many sinners are con- verted, ^ome ministers are striving ifj)ossible to pre- vent its progress, but in vain. Their efforts prove fruit- less as they briuff no proof; all their objections fall before the force of truth. Notwithstanding all this, the Chapels are thrown open for me in many places." Brother Burgess, who was travelling with him, is now sepatnied from him, in order to spread the truth more extensively; and sends a similar account. Brother Rouion, recently from New-Y«rk, is now in Leicester. He has lectured several times in two Inde- pendent Churches. Praise God, good is being done by the sounding of the Midnight Cry; yet there are many large towns and cities that have not heard the sound. O may the Lord send his servants here, to proclaim his coming before that ^reat and notable day of the Lord, or before the door of mercy is forever shut. Yours, in the blessed hope of soon scing the Lord Je- sus in the clouds with his holy angels, B. LLOYD. 21, Parker's Terrace, Neckinger Road, Bermondsey. The paper contains other interesting letters, showing a deep interest in the Second Advent cause, in North Shields, Yorkshire, and in the ialand of Guernrey. A published list of books is given, to be had as above* that Christians of sound c o m mo n soMse, »»4 eapable of independem thought, win,8fter a «a«dld consideration of the scheme which excludeo Papacy from the page of prophecy, and that which traces lu the prophetia sym- bols a faithful portraiture of its abominations, make a wrong decision. Since wc have read the wofk of the learned 8tuurt, wc have ri-jtnced the more theC «»iif humble abilities have .been directed to the d^feiite Of the " old pa hs.*' * Nothing haih the just to lose By worlds on worlds destroyed, Far beneath hia foet he views With smiles the flaming void. Sees thisuniverse renewed, Thegrund Millennial reign begun ^ . Shouts with all the Sons of God Around the eternal Throne." Wf-slev. CHEAP LIBRARY. THB followHig Works are printed in (be cheap peii- odioal form, with paper covers, so th«4 they eeo be sent to any part of the cou- try, or to Eurepe, i y The following Numbers comprise the Library. Prirt 371 371 "VOICE OF ELIJAH." The last number of this paper, (published !n Montreal by Br. R. Hutchinson) is very interesting. We make the idiowing^ztractsb ENGLAND. LoMDo.f, November 3, IB43. ' Dear BROtHCR HeTCHTNSOJf, I feel great pleasure in returning you thanks fbrthf^ li- beral suwply of ** The Voice of Elljab," We h»ve re- 'ceivcTd four bundles at di'ff^relit times. It H th? means of^ great cticouragemcnt to know by'this, that you, and Pnop. Stoaht.— Says Mr. Hinton, in hia work, p. 231,— ** We regret that, in the midst of the great moral con- flict with Anti6hri«t which is now carrying on, those into whose hands "the saints" were so long *'given" should find so able a coadjutor. Without, of course, for one moment, intimating any such ainbiiit.u^ di'sigo, we are dearly of opinion ^hat the worthy Doctor* of Aiidover has already earned a Cardinal's hat; and if his forthcoming work should be equally ingenious in behalf of Romanism, the Pontifieate itself would be on- ly an adequate reward ! We have, however^ no fears 1. Miller's Life and Views, 2. Lectures on the Second Coming of Christ, 3. Exposition of Matthew xxiv, and Hcsea vi. 1-3, !8J 4. Spaulding'a Lectures on the Second Coming of Christ, 37i 6. Litch's Addrcsato the Clergy on the Seeond Advent, l»l 6. Miller on the True Inheritance of the Saints, and the twelve hundred and sixty da}-s of Daniel and John, \^k 1 Fitch'a Letter on the Advent in 1S43, It} 8. The Present Crisis, by Rev. John Hooper, of England, 10 9. Miller on the Cleansing of the Sanctuary, 6i 10. Letter to Every Body, by an Englifh Author, — " Behold I come quickly," 11. Refutation of Dowling's Reply to MrHcr, by J. Litch, 12. The Midniffht Cry, by L. D. Fleming, 13. Miller's Review of Dimmeik'a Discourse, " The End Not Yet," 14. Miller on the Typicel Sal^baths and Greet Jubi- lee, 13. The Glory of God in the Earth, by C. F! ch, 16. A Wonderful and Horrible Thing, by C. Flioh, 17. Cox's Letters on the Second Coming ofChrisi, 18. The Ap4>earing and Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, by J- Sabine, 19. Prophetic Expositions, by J. Litch, Vol. 1, 20. " " " Vol.«, 21. The Kingdom of God, by AViHiara Miller, 22. MitterV Reply to St«art« 23. Mii^nial Harp, or Second Advent Hymne, 24. Israel and the Holy Laiid/-4be Promised Land, by H. D. Ward, 25. Inconsistencies of Col ver^s Literal Fulfilment oi Daniel's Prophecies, bv 8. Blisi», 26. Bliss' Exposition of Matthew xxiv., 27. Synopsis of Miller's Views, 28. Judaism Overthrown, by J. Litch, 29. Christ's First and Second AdVcnt, with Daniel's Visions Harmonized and Explained, by N. Hervey, 30. New Heavens and New Eatth, with the Mai^ riage Supper of tha Lamb, by N. Hervey, 31. Starkweiither's Narrative, 32. Brown's Experience, 33. Bible Examiner, by George Sforrs, 34. The Second Advent Doctrine Vindicaied,^a Sermon prcachetl at the Dedication of the Tabernacle, by Rev. S. Hawley, with the Address of the Tabernaclis Committee, pp. 107, 35. A Solemn Appeal to Ministe and Churches, especially to those of the Baptist denomina- tion, by J. B. Cook, IB 36. Second Advent Manual, bv A. Hale, 18j 37. Millennial Harp, Second Parr, I2i 38. Chronology of the Bible, by S. Blias, 6i Review of Dr. Pond, by A. Hale, 124 Exposition of Zechariah xiv., by S. Bliss, " 4 Miller's Life and Views, bound, 50 »* Lectures, •* 50 Spaulding's Lectures, *' 50 Proj hetic Expositions, by J. Litch, bound, 2 vols., 80 Millennial Harp and Musings, <• Stj German Tract, by J. Litch, pp. 16, ej Bibles, Charts, Tracts,' dec. &c. 61 15 12« 10 io m 3li «7i 6i I2i \ti 10 10 12J 6i 10 18^ 10 ^ Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. S3 lUnd the same at Daniel's fourth kingdom, the Ro- nan government; hy ** names of hla^emj," I un- derstand a mode of worship which would be idola- trous or blasphemous ; by the dragon, we must under- stand the civil power of the same government giving its power to the ecclesiastical beast, whether Pagan or Papal. 3d verse, ** And I saw one of his heaf hlaaphemy, haying seven heads and ten horns." Here the same idolatrous beast , having seven heads and ten homi, is described ; the woman* sitting upon tbia beast is the same as Daniel's little horn wMch ottne u{> aoMng the ten horns, and shows plainly that it was ^at part of Roman power which was pnor to the womauy and was of oourse called the first beast. WkMk John saw this woman on ^e scarlet-colored beastf he wondered with great admiration, and says, .Rev« xvii. 7, *' And the angel said unto me, Where- lore didst thou marvel! 1 will tell thee the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. The b&ast that IftMNt, sawest W98, and is not ; imd shall ascend out of the botlomlees pit,. and go ipto perdition, and they that dweH OB the eairth shall wonder, whose names were , 0ot written in the book of life fir '* Hole is wisdom ; let him that hath understand- !«(»" the M(ifra»Mtwi in the ^>ove quotation. ''The MVM heads a«e seven mountains^ on wnich the woman, sitteth. And there are seven kings ; five are £^n, one isy atid the e4h«r ia not yet eome ; and when he cometh be m«st oontimie a. short^paoe. And the beast that was, aad iaiMl, even: ha is the eighth, and is of the seven, wmi goelh ialo pexditiim." TImmq texts explain the wMe omtter; for it is evident that the beast here al- hlded to wm the seiveii-headod monster who was then bs MmMic* wheit Jellinvro^^ibr kne of its executive \ tC ii^tWBwaont.jW whieh kings aod mountains are figures) had Men. Republican Rome had ^ve dif- ferent offlees under that particular form of government — ^her senatorial, trihunate, consular, d^emvir and triunwirate. These were fallen. One is, (that was when John verote his prophecy,) imperial, and the other had not yet come, Hnely, which is the same as the ten horns; for when Uie Western Empire fell, Rome was divided into ten kingdoms. " And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have re- ceived no kingdom as yet ; but rcMseive power as kings one hour with the beast." lliese have one mi^d (that is, were all converted to the Catholic faith,) and shall give their power and strength unto the beast, Papal Rome. ** These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them ; for he is Lord of lords and King of kings ; and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithfxil." And although this beast, whatever form it may assume, whether Pagan or Papal, may lor a season tyrannise over and trample on the followers of Christ, through the agency of the evil power of empires, kingdoms, states, or republics, vet He who rules over all, will, in the end, destroy all these powers, and" himself reign King of lungs and Lord over all. '' And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and eat her flesh, and bum her with fire." This text has been literally accomplished within a few years ; and those kingdoms which were of the ten kingdoms which first gave power to the beast, have of late persecuted and destroyed her, who is the abomination of the whole earth. Witness the transac- tions of .Great Britain, France, Spain, Portugal, Aus- tria, Naples, and Tuscany, the seven kingdoms which were not plucked up by Uie little horn ; each of these nations have in their turn resisted the power and pre- tensions of the Pope of Rome, until his civil authority is reduced to a cipher in all these kin^oms. **For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled." Then niust ^he Papal beast, the image of Paganism, be numbered and finished, and like a weighty mill-stone sunk in the deep ; he must, with the Pagan beast, sink forever and ever. Thus we see the two beasts, although supported by the same power, "the great red dragon, or Roman kin^om," exercising the same authority over the bodies and souls of men, partaking of the same spirit of Satan, made like each other, one being but an image of the other, having the same names of blasphemy on their heads, and ^th having, at the close of their times, the same ten horns, and both have, and are to have, their civil power destroyed by the same ten horns. Yet we see them kept separate and distinct. Pagan Rome must reign his time, and then the ten horns, or kings, would take away the ** daily sacrifice abomina- tion," and place in his stead the " abomination that maketh desolate. ' ' The list abomination was number- ed in the same chapter where our text is found, " forty and two months." And why not give us the number of the first beast ? He has : '* Let him who hath un- derstanding count the number of the beast ; for it is the number of a man ; and his number is six hundred threescore and six." This brings us to our next proposition. III. To show what we may understand by the num- bering of the beast. And, 1st. What may we understand by numbering any- thing of this kind in Scripture 1 For the Scripture most be our guide, as we have before said. I answer, it is to eount, to finish, or to destroy, when used in a figurative sense, or in prophetic Scrip- ture, as in Isa. xxii. 10, " And ye have numbered the houses of Jerusalem, and the houses have ye broken dovim to fortify the wall." They were accused by the prophet of destroying houses, by numbering them or counting them for destruction. Also see Isa. Ixv. 13, " Therefore will I number you to the sword, and ye shall all bow down to the slaughter." Here again It is used in the same sense : I will reckon or count you to the sword. Again, Dan. v. 25, 26, " And this is the hand-writing Uiat was written : Mens, mene, te- KEL, upHARSiN. Tlus is the interpretation of the thing ; mene, God hath numbered thy kingdom and hath finished it." As, therefore, the idolatrous and blasphemous king- dom of Babylon was numbered and finished by God, whose decree was conveyed by the hand-writing on the wall to the knowledge of Daniel and others, so was John commanded, by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, to write in this last book of prophecy, the mene, tekel, of this last idc^atrous Pagan beast. ' ' Here is wisdom. ' ' Let a wi»e Daniel, or nim that hath the wisdom of God like a Daniel, or << let him that hath understand ing " in the word of God, or him that will compare scripture vrith scripture, " count the number of the beast," or the number of his name. Let us inquire what is the name of this beast. His name is blasphemy, because he causes all, both high and low, rich and poor, bond and free, to worship stocks and stones, idols of gold, and silver, and wood, that can neither see, hear, nor talk. See the Ist verse of our context, " and upon his head the name of 6fo«- fhemy,^^ which teaches us what the name of the beast is, and shows us that we are to count, or reckon, how long before the blasphemies of this Pagan pbwer will be finished ; " for it is the number of a man." And what, you may inquire, is the number of a man ? I an - swer again, We must apply to God's word for " tho number of a man." Moses says. Exodus xxiii. 26, " The number of thy days I vnll fulfil." Job, speaking of man, says, xiv. 5, " Seeing his days arc determined, the number of his months is with thee, thou hast appointed his bounds that he cannot pass." David says, Ps. xc. 12, "So teach us to number our da3rs, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom." Therefore, we may reasonably conclude that the " numlKr of man " is the number of his dajTs ; and tile Scriptures often speak of man in connection with his time of sojourn on the earth, call ing it dmfs; as, " few and evil have been the days of my pilgrimage ;" " died, being old and fuU of days;^^ " length of days is in her right hand ;" ** all the days of thy life ;" "I will wait all the days of my Appointed time until my change come." If this i& the under- standing of this part of our text, which I cannot see any reason to doubt, then our text has this plain mean- ing. Here is need of spiritual wisdom. Let him thai hath understanding count the number of his days ; for his days are numbered as a man's ; they are six hun- dred threescore and six. This power (Rome Pagan) would be taken away when his six hundred and sixty- 'Six prophetic days should end ; and this brings us to show when those days began, and of course virhen they ended. They must have been begun when the Jewish rites and ceremonies were in being ; for this was the sole object of Paganism, to counteract the Je'fiish rituals and draw the Jewish worshippers into idolatry, and to blend the heathen rites with theirs. They must have begun before Christ was bofn, for the great red drifgon having seven heads and ten horns was to stand before the woman, (the Jewish Church,) ready to devour the man-child as soon as it was bom. Ihey could not have beg^ before they became connected with the Jews, for the reason that no nation is prophesied of, or noticed in the prophecies, except they are somehow connected with the people of God ; and for the very reason that this beast was to trend down the Jews, atrd finally, by cunning, deceit, and intrigue, destroy the city and nation of the Jews. Then I think the fairest conclusion is, that when they became connected with the Jews by league, and when they had conquered Daniel's third kingdom, the Grecian ; then, and not till then, had the Romans any part in this prophecy. This agrees with the angel's statement, Dan. xi. 98,. " After the league made with him, (that is, Romans,) he shall work deceitfully, and become strong with a small (republican) people." This league was made between the Romans and the Jews, ratified and car ried into effect when the Greeks under Becchldes left besieging Jerusalem, upon the command of the Ro- mans, and, as Josephus un^ Maccabees tell us, never returned to trouble them (the Jews) any more. 'Dii8 league, then, took effect when the third kingihHa in Daniel's vision ceased harassing the Jews, and the fourth kingdom be^n its rule over the Jews and the world. This was in the year B. C. 158. Let those who wish to be satisfied of the correctness of the fore- going statements read the 8th and 9th chapters of Hic 1st Maccabees, and Josephus, B. XH., chapter x. sec. 6, of his Antiquities. Then, if this be correct, that Pagan Rome began his power in the year B. C 158, and was to continue 666 years, when would Paganism fall in the Roman kingdom, and the ** doily sacrifice abomination" be taken out of the way, to make romn for the abomination of desolation? I answer, take 158 from 666, and you will have 508. I'hen in the year A D. 508 Paganism ceased. Whatls the history of that time? I answer, that about the year A. D. 476, the Western F^npire of Rome crumbled to pieces, and the Pa^ran nations of the north, crossing the Rhine and the Danube, estabKfthed ten kingdoms* in what was considered the W^ateni Empire. France was tlie principal k|»gf]r be for him." When Pompey went into Egypt, he found th^t country divided between Ptolethy and Clebpsln. Pompey, aher he had made them trthtitsx^ to the Re- mans, compelled them to settle their dilferenoes by marriage. Afterwards, when jQlim Cesaor- ^»Bie agaitist Pompey with his western veterans, with whom he had conquered the west part of Europe, and in the battle fought between these two eotrtdndinff tivals, (Pompey and Julius Caesar,) Cleopstra had Uie com- mand' ot the Egyptian fleet on the side of Pompey; but in the midst of the action she deserted over %b Caesar with her whole fleet, which' tamed the forfime of the day in favor of Julius Cesar. Pdmj>ey then fled into the Grecian isles, whete he compelled wmj of them to declare in his ftvor. Birt Cvssr'eedn ibl- lowed liim, and at the battle of Pharsalia eoniplet^ defeated Pompey, who was slain by a bttid of pinitee or robbers. This part w6 have in the I8lh verse, I' After this shall he (Pompey) tnm his face amo the Isles, and shall take many ; but a prince (Ci^iair) M his own behalf shall cause the reproach erflered by him (Pompey) to Cease; without his own (Ce6iur%) re- proach he shall cause it to turn upon him," (PolD{>ey.) Iflth verso, "Then he (Cassar) riiaK turti his fkce to- wards the fort of his own land ; but he ishldl stmnble B»d fell, and not he found." iTie hirtory of Caesar's desth k familiar to every school-boy. After he had colnquered Pompey, he retorn^ to Rome, entered the city in tii- umph, and a i^w days afteY^ wlien he was ftbout u> be crowtied empelt)r, he was shiin in the 4ieii«te^haiiee, before Pompey's pilkr, %y hie own ftiehde ; ** ke stumbled and feU, and was nfot Ibttnd.^' IMMkiwrM, " Then shall stand up in hisesftale'a rttts^of tntee, in the glory of the kingdom; bnf Within a flrw^day» ke shall be destroyed, neither In anger nor 'hn heitle." This verse describes Octsviue OeSw^ who fipl tkxed the Roman provinces, Jndea heifig taited (eeis Ltilie ii. 1, 5) when our ISaVior was bom ; hut Oetaviu*€a^Ma', afterwards called Augustus GaBesLr, vmk not Muk Ittte his unde Julius, nor like his sneecMonr; imt-^iM peaceaMy in his bed. 81st Mid 2M remee, ** Aad in his estate shill stand up » v|}e'persMi,> to wKma diey shall not give the hofio¥ of the ^gdom \ but Iveehail come in peaceably, and oibtaSn the kingdom by Ihct- teries. And with the arms of li lh)Od shall they Be overthrown from before him, and sh^ he hniken ; yea, also, the prince of the oei^enaiit/' la theiie two verses we have the history -of Tiherins CieMr, who was the successor of Octavins Ccsur in the ItaMn empire; and was one of the' most vile,' profiigste, bloody tyrants that ever sat' npon the Rom«n imiie. History gives us the same account, thgt he dhiaMlky flatteries the kingdom, and afterw«x4e rdledtit'liy tyranny, tfe also assumed the nain« ^Angustve. Tn his reigii Ohrist was oroe^^, i^' die PHnee of Hie covenant was broken . '' Here ends the lAstory t»f the seventy we^ks^ thifT prophetic history being dtflded into Ibnr divisions ! the ftret ptot Is the history ^^ks, to "which we have b«en cttendbf^, which beirkn In the seventh year of ArtaaoenMs^ieini, and ended iti the Sdd year of TibOTiiis Ci^^S) hmg four huhdrcd and ninety yeats ; the seeettd part win be the history of Pagan Rome, whieh hegiM wftii4he flrst leafive made between the Roman* tiid^ Jars, and wip catty tks dovfn nx hnndr^ -itfid lixtgHi&x ybard. ' Tou will IJket^sei^sbseHe fhkrthe nngelfOes bade and begins this history with the'']Mi^..^^Sfd verse, ^< And flifter the foagii^i!MdeiirMrhiM^e*ilMl] work deiceffftdly : ht^^shall cdme np^ tMl «MD iMKOne strong wfth'a sihall|»6iBple.^' 1 . / .J • Letusin: the first jMide^ ili((titei Aalnreitt iitegiis this Idiigue tt^eV ' The' R^fitiuis ttiMt%« mm^*iS^t contraetin^ ^artlM, 'fl^ > the^ 4^1 thiS 'th^OBH^ris talking abotif thKfjgoiemmMV e«^en upon the Attest pkees of the prov- ince ; aiM lie shall 'da thai which his fathers have not don^^ nbr his fathdirs' ikthers ; he shall scatter among ^beof the- prey and spoil, and riches; yea, he shafi forecast his devices against the strong holds even for a time." -This verse is a true hbitorv of the rise of the Romai power; they did scatter the prey and spoil flmdng the provinces, and conqneied more nations by their munificence and benevcience in the outset, than Sy t&ei/ aims or battles^ Rone bou^t more nations by* riches and kitrigue than she conquered in virar ; and ehe oompell^ed the Jews to submit for about two oen- tories to that which no nation before had been able ever to do, via., to be ruled by kings, governors, and high priests, appointed by the komans, and not chosen by^ theoMdvea. >' S^th verse, ^* And he' shall stir up his power and his courage against the kiuff of the south With n gMttt army; and ^ king of Uie south shall be -^^rred 'up to battle ihth a very great and mighty army ; but he shaHnot stand; for they shall forecast devices against lUm." This is a desarte, the rulet of the French nation. This year of which we are now treating was the very year that the French destroyed the power of the pope, and^ Bonaparte be^ his ex- traordinary career in conqu^ and authority ; and it was evident, hy his success and ibrtnne, that he waE raised up by God himself for some great and special purpose ; and through him, as an ioetnunent, and by means of the French rev^tioa, the shackles thai had bound more than half of Europe in bigotnr, supevsti- tion, and tyranny, were burst asunder, and the inqui- sition and papacy lost their power and tenor oyer the bodies and minds of men. At this time, then, oar pro- phecy begins, and Bonaparte is the person designated by the pronouns he and mm in the i^opheey : *'^£nd, at the time of the end, stoll the king of the south push at him; and the king of the north shall oome against him like a whirlwind, with (^ariots, and with honeffien, and with many ships*" This is a deseriptiaB o£ an alliance entered into by the king of Sardinia, Italy and Spain, in the south, and Great Britain, in the north, for six years. England engaged, in this treaty, to pay the king of Sardinia SOOyOOO/. psraantun, to fur^ nish an army of horee and a large fleet. The oom- raand of the fleet was given. to Lord Nelson. Various was the suoeess of the allies in the soutfi* ^P^^b had to reoede, and finally joined the Fvoiieh* l%e king of Sardinia had to leave his territoriea en the oonti- nent, and shut himself up in ^ i^tod of Saxdymia. The king ef Naples fled to the islaad of Sieily, aiVei making a vigorous purii at the Fl«n^, m MoiPCadber, 1706, and getting pessession of JUme, whUeXord Nelson took and desikreyed the JVomIi flssi^atBr the mouth of the Nile, tiie same jmsti Bat the Fs«nch soon retook Raly ; aad this hrslie up this )e«fa«^ and the French rettsiaed masters ctf'aiai^aQ that Had be- longed to the Western Empire of Rome, exoepi Great Britain, *' And he shall epter into the conntriea, and (To be continaed.) Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MDNIGilT CRY!!! Vol. IL] CINCINNATI, SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 3, 1844. [No. 8. J. V, HIMES, Publisher. "Watchman, what of the Night?" E. JACOBS, Editor. TUlf: DVBSTEiftN miDNJOIlT CRY IS PUBLISHED EVERT SATURDAY. Offire.-'Ttiird Kreet. between Main and Walnut, a few doora eaot of Walnut, MNitli sMa. Terms t—F/At^ Ctnts per rolame of fhitUen numbers; five eorn^x^ two d Ui'-s; t/i^rteen cnpies^fice doUur9, f):3r •^U Comnumieaiionst Drafts. See should be di* reeled to J. f. Hime^y Cincinnati, ITii general iBsortment of Second Advent Booktand Publications are kept at our office^for sale. ■flP!^ WESTERN MIDNIGHT GRY. TUB MEETINGS. There is- no faHing away in nnmbera among our hear- ers. The revival sti 1 continues; There were nine for- ward for prayers in the Lawrence street Church on Toeflda)F evening; and one well informed man, that had hitherto been much opposed to the Second Advent doctrine, and had listened to Mr. Kilbrcrh's sermon against ^^ Millerism,'* last Sahbath, came oat and de- clared his full conviction of its truth, and was muefi b!e?sed in the beliet' of it. On Wednesday evening we lectured at the Bapiist Church opposite the Asbury Chapel, to a crowded coairregation. The foundation of the Lecture, **I8 Antiochas the subject of Prophecy in Dan. 8: 9—14?" Br. M.aull lectured at the Lawrence atrect house, and had a powerful time. The mourner's benches were crowded — the power of God displayed, and many were bleaaed. On the Sabbath, the severity of the anom storm pre- vented many attending. Stilt the Congrrgaticns were large. Bro. Kent left us on Tuoaday mornijig, in consequence of which the meetings in Webster street will be discon- tinued for the present. THE ENEMIES OK OUR HOPE. The oppoeers of the Second Advent of Jesus Christ, at hand; se«m to be putling forth their moat powerful effurta to rob us of oar glorious Hope. Yes, our Qlori- OU9 Hope! For what hope is more glorious, than that of meeting the King of kmfs in his evertaating kingdom? The Hope of being ^eaught up'* #rom a world of tamp- ution, trial, and opposition, to meet the Saviour of ain- nera! The Hope of being made free from sorrow and sighing^ sickness, pain,aiHi death^~of beoomingunmor* to/— bwiih bodies ^'fashioned like unto Cbrisi'a glorious body!»' The Hope of enjoying, forever, the society of Abrahajn, Isaac, and Jacob*->Noah, Job and Daniel; with the whole army of the once despised. followers, of the once despised Jesus; and above all, of being/sresar with the Lord: The Hope of inheriting the eorih in its renovated form, and dwelling therein forever: This we feel to be a Glorious Hope : Such an one, as none but God can inspire. If the hope of enjoying all this glory, even at a remote period^ be realty comforting, to the hearts of Christisas, in a state of trial ; surely there is no principle of Scripture, or logical reasoning, to show that this comfort can be impaired, (not to say destroyed) by bringing thaxonsum- mation of our hope direcUjf before u«. The husbandman labours clieerfuUy^ while he is sowing his seed, and pa- tientljf waits for the early and later rain; But what joy 6lla his soul, and kindles in his eye, as he takes down his sickle, and sings the Harvest Song! The pilgrim's joy increases the nearer he approaches the city of pU- grimage. The steps of the weary, way*wom traveler, become more firm, and hia figure more erect, the nearer he approaches that loved apot, called Home. The wea- ther bemtea sailor performs his duty with more activity. and mounts the rigging with greater ease, alter he haa heard the shout, ** Land HollV^ And when his own loved hills rise to view, and hia cottage Iiome^ ahowa its curling smoke up^n the m* uniain side, his vessel is hard- ly able to hold him. He feels like leaping at once the surging waves, and throwing himself into the embraces of those he loves. These natural things but faintly ahadow forth the work of grace. **• The path of the just is as a ahining light' that ahineth more and more until THE PER- FECT DAY." Peter's anxiety to be with his Lord, even in hia Hu- miliation, was so great, that he actually ^< his vessel^ and went forth in bold defiance of the boisterous waves, to meet him. if vto really -bdiwe the tioverament of God's Kingdom, to be better than that under which we live; and the futurd inheritance of the saint«t, better than the one we now possess, we shall *^ groan'' with Paul, for the ^^ Redc^mption of our bodies," and cry with John, ^'Come Lord Jesut*, and come quickly!" We do feel our Hope to be a (iloriaus one; such, as is neither the policy, or prerogative of the devil to in^pira. And who, but the devil, or wicked me'n, will try to take it from us? Yet, wha: mean these efforts, to convince commu- nity that such hopes are fallucious? — a mere fable — a chimera of the brain — a phantom : and ull. this without attempting to bring an cyrgutnenl againsi the position we have taken that the Scripture proves that this blessed Hope is tery soon to be realised by every true lover of Jesus. The periodicals of the day (thoee oalled ^reli- gious" generally taking the lead) abound with declama- tiun, falsehoods, and misrepresentstions, of Second Ad- vent believers; while they careiu!ly avoid the point at issue, viz. Doea the Bible teach these things? They say it docs not ; but do not prove, and at this late day, hard' ly attempt to prove, our views of Christ's speedy Coming unscriptural. These long tirades of abuse and misreprcsentstion, appear to us, designed for no other purpose than to di- vert our minds from the great work which God has com- mitted unto us, of crying ** Bshold the Bridegroom com- etb !" ^ Fear Ood and give glory to him; for the hour of hia JuooMSirr is come." If the opposer will point us to a single obstruction, in what we have taken for the true channel that leads to the harbor of Glory, we will pauae to consider it: Or in other words; if they will bring one sishgle scripture argument against the position we, as Second Advent believers have taken, however weak that argument may be; like men and Christians, we will honestly reply, or confess our error. Until such a courac is substituted for the one of misrepresentation that they are now purauing; like Christians we shall have nothing to do with them, unless it be to hold them up, as a warning to others. Man's immortality is his all ; and is too valuable to bo decoyed upon the shores of destruction by theie false lights. It is therefore our bounden duty, to hold up the true light (the word of God) — to cry aloud and spare not —to lift up our voice like a trumpet, and show the peo. pie their tranagressions, and the house of Jacob their sins; that the unsuspecting traveller may see bis dang and fiee from it before it is too late. What folly, for the heirai'f immortality and a crown; to have their at- tention diverted from the clustering evidences of the Eternal Morning'a speedy dawn; by the Billingsgate slang of the multitude around thorn. Let us then compose our souls in God, calmly relying upon the proroisea of hia word. Fret not thjrself becauta of evil doers; be patient; establish your hearts: for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. *^ So that ye come behind in no gift; vmiting ftr the coming of oar Lord Jeaua Christ: Who shall also confirm yuu umo the end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Cor. i. 7, 8. ADVOCATE AGAIN. The question has been asked us, Wh^ we paseed by the long article headed "The Spirit of Millerism," in the last week's number of the ** Western Christian Ad- vocate?" Our reasons, in brief are thesp. 1st. There was no argument, nor pretensions to any; against the- doctrines, as generally held by Second Ad- vent believers. 2d. All that appeared to be aimed at, was, to show that Millerites possessed a tery bad spirit, because they have aaid certain things, which he gives in his article; but does not attempt to prove the incorrectness of those statements in any other than his usual way, viz. It it so. 3d. The article contains many things that are not true: among which are the following. [Ij^Now wc have ample proofs, thst iho Millerires make the bare belief oi the Advent of Christ in 1843, to be the great te4oi Christian character." [2j ^^ They deal out against the wisest and best Chris^ tians the most unmeasured censurcf, mere/y b*cou^e they cannot believe Mi*lcr*s exposition oi certain lexis of scripture.** [31 *' They condemn those whom God approics of Hnd stand forth, therefore, aa the accusertt ot it\f Ireiinen." In speaking of attending a Lecture of oura on ibe Uih ult. he says, [4] ** We were surpriaed to find ihat he intilcati-d the idea that unless a gra nmaiiciil, or phil« Fopltit-'l rule were found in uie Bible, aa n a book ol i h 'i g or Grammar, the hypotb* sis ol Mitlf r mus be rue '' [5] " The unfortunate man not knowing ih- d'fftsenee between the Ooal or place aimed ui, a>e words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the doctrine which is according to godliness ; — Men who are doatiug about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, rt^ilings, evil snrmi- sings, perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is Godliness. From such turn away.,' 1 Tim. vi. 3-— 6. * Since the above was in type^ we understand he de- nies having made a positive promise. Suppose he only gave encouragemeni ; still he has withheld from his readers that which would have shown our pqs«tion| and given us euch as the above. SECOND ADVENT CONFERENCE IN N. Y. By the last *^ Midnight Cry," we learn that this coo- ference, previously noticed, is to be held in the Congre- gational Church, on the comer of Christie and Delancy streets, commencing February 6th, and to continue seve- ral days. Bro. Miller is eipected to be present and Lec- ture each evening. CONFERENCE AT PHILADELPHI.\. A Second Advent Conference is also advertised to commence in Philadelphia, February Uth. We expect to give some extracts in our next number from an interesting Sermon, entitled '^ The Sanctuary Pbllutod;" Preached by Rev. JOSHUA L. WILSON, of this city, in 18:^. Whatever a man of his learning and influence may sa^ upon such a subject, will, of course be anxiously sought for. By the last Advent papers from the east, it appears that the friends in that section are more oncoursged than ever with the prospects of the Lord's immediate Appearing. Conferences are called in various sec- tions, which we should notice but for the want of room* Bro. Weaton writes us from New Ipswich, N. H. that the friends in that section have had the moat powerful Second Advent Conference, in Claremonty that he has ever attended. The glory of God filled the place. TRACTS. We have received a few sheets of Second Advent Tracts, of two pages each. Eighteen different numbersv entitled **Word of Warning." They contain a vast amount of information. W. H. MAULL'8 LECTUBE, Fur sale at the Second Advent Depot, on Third Street, four doors from Walnut: It mo. 48 pages. Price l^ eU, SCOFFERS' DEPARTMENT. "We admit at once that the lime it would fake to ex- amine scripture in order to overthTOw the starling points leaped upon by the Milleriirs, would put it fully o«/ of our Hne^ therefore, tre cannot do it by ariiument. it is quiie taiufaetory^ however, to know that the ihing has been completely done — satUfaciorily rfrme— and what is ihe use of^ longer making an exploded "humbug" the foundation of solemn religious exercises. • • • * To sum up our opinion of this Milierite destruction of the world doctrine, in one word, ire tay^ that if it was the intention of the Deity, that we, his creatures, should know when the interesting event, the destruction of the world should take place, it would have been made known in characters not to be misunderstood by any one. Daily Oommerciml. THE APOSTLE'S CREED. "He that cometh to God must bf?lieve iliai HE IS, and that he is a rewarder of them that dilig<>ntly seek hini." Heb. xi. 6. CsEEO OF David Refo, [Pastor of the Asbury Chapel ] He that cometh to the Methodist Episoopnl Church in good standing must believe that the wicked are im- mortal. pRoor. ^ This is to certify that Isaac Kimhatl has been a Local Elder in regular standing in the M. H. Church, in Asburv charge, Cincinnsiip Ohio Conf. — u i(h this excep- tion, that he does not believe that the wicked are ES- TITLED to IMMORTALITY." DAVID REED, Pastor. January 29th, 1844. DOES THE NOMINAL CHURCH BELIEVE IN THE SECOND ADVENT OF CHRIST? ^ Thia doctrine they claim, but the ujhole of it they do not teach. (On this subject see I Thee. 6: 1—4.) "But of the times and seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto yoj." " But ye, brethren, are not in dark- ness, that that day ahould overtake you as a thief." — Here it is plainly stated, that to some the day of the T^rd will come as a thief in the night, but to others it will not; for they will be looking^ Tor or expecting it. The first part they teach — the latter pan they deny. To show that their claim is not good, 1 will, by way of illus- tration, turn your attention to the first recorded evidence of Solomon's wisdom. " Two mothers presented themselves before him with a child, both claiming to be its mother. The wise man, in order to see who was the real mother, called for a sword to divide it, and give te each a half. The woman whose claim was not good, was witling it should be de- stroyed, rather than give it up; but the real mother con- sented to give it up sooner than see her child sanrificed; thus giving evidence that she was the real mother. — Thus, with this doctrine, they are willing it shall be cut in two; admitting Christ will come, but denying at the ssme time the possibility of our knowing any thing about the time of his coming; in opposition to what is said in the 1st and 4th verses of the chspter just quo- Ud."— fT. K MaulN Lecture. POETRY. FROM THE CINCINIIATI GAZETTE. He spake to the troubled wave, «^ be atill," And it sank to calm repose; He touched the eyes of the blind, and light To their dsrkened vision rose. He healed theaick — and with a touch. To life restored the dead ; E'en devils trembled with affright, And from his presence fled. The leper cried, ^U am unclean. Yet thou canat heal me Lord ;" "I will," the loving Saviour said, And cleansed him with a word. He stood with Mary by the tomb. Where a fond brother slept. And He, whom angels had adored, Bent o'er that grave and wept. Our Saviour! who could love like thee. And who like thee can save. Who pity all the woes wo feel. And brighten e'en the gravel Ah! aoma may orram of reaching Hoaven, Unaided by thy power, But / will trust alone to thee, In the last trying hour. LmA. COMMUNICATIONS. A SIGN OF ThFlaST DAYS. MIIXER SM V9ED OF. Bro. JACORfi, — 1 wish to say through the medium of the ^ Western Midnight Cry,'* that on .Sabbath morning last,l attended the Methodist Episcopal Church on Web- ster street, to hear the Rev. Mr. Kilbreih ns6 up Miller- ism. This he did, by making the Little Horn of Dan. viii. 9—14, that stood up against the Prince of princes, to be Antiochus;[l] and tho^300days to be 1 160 literal daya [2] which wtLfJuH aJU^ by a gueesof 60 hed. He aaid it was nut [7] I then told him if he would let me have* the manuscript I would get it published. He replied that he should not let it go into our hands. I then told him, I would not ask the manuscrint, but if he would himself place it in the printer's handa, and himaelf cor* rect the proof sheets, we would be at the expense of printing it, provided he would give us the whole: and that if he had ^^ used up Millerism," he ought to be anx- ious for the world to know it. He stated that he believed the discourse had accomplished what he intended'— that there were some whose minds were aflfected with the subject, and ONE of them, he had SATisFten; f8]— And furthermore, that he had not gone fully into the snhjecr — this waa only a sQoia, and that if he was to open his ARTILLERY, [9] in less than twelve months he could prove Mr. Miller's Chronology wrong in fifteen r^iffVrent ways. He atited, in his discourse, that Mr. Miller had to make the Bit>)e teH one or two lies^ snd he was mod- est enough to make it tell anl^ one [10] If I have here suted any thing that is not strictly true, I hope Mr. Kilbreih will make the correction. But I think 1 have giveii an aecuraie statement. Yours, Jamrs Eshci.by. [1] He died 164 years before the Prince of Princes waa born. [^] *^Until two thousand three hundred days. Heb. ^^Ad ereb boker alpayim tisbelOah ro^th," literally ^Until eveDiBg morning two thou^Aod three hundred." That the phiaae ^^eveniBg-raorning" it ustd like the Greek nuehlhem4ron^ night-day" for a day of twenty- (aar houre, will be obvioua by a comparison of Genesia i. 6, where the aame words otcnr. Pref^ WhUmg* [3] **Son of man, behold, they of the house of Israel aay. The viaion that he seeth is for many days to come, aikd he prophecieth of the timea that are afmr id^ is the gate and broad is the way, that leadeth to deatruction, and many there be which go in thereat : because straight is the gate, and narrow is the way, whhh leadeth unto life, and /etc; there be that And it. Beware of false prophets, which come unto you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves." Matt. vii. 13-15. ^'Because with lies ye have made the heart of the righteous sad, whom I have not made sad ; and strength- ened the hands of the wicked, that he shonld not re- turn from his wicked way, by promising him life. There- fore • • • • • I will deliver my people out of your hand." Ecek.xi it. 33,24. Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CBY. 59 [6] ^'YoBr brethren that bated you, that east you out lor my name^ sake said, Let the Lord be glorified : but he ihrnll ap^ar to your joy, and they »hall be ashamed.^' laa. Ixvi. 5. *^Yec thou aayeet, Because I am innocent^ aurtly bb anger aball tnm from nie. Bebold, I will plead with thee, because xhon tatfCH I have not ainned.^^ Jer. ii.35. [7] **And this is the condemnation, thai light has come into (he world, and men loTcd darkness rather than light, beantse their deeds were evil.'* John iii. 19. [8] ^'They shall not be in ihe assembly of my people, neither shall they be written in the writing of the bouse of Israel, neither shall they enter into the land of Israel ; And ye shall know that I am the Lord God. Because, even BECAUSE they have seduced my people, saying, PEACE; and there was no jMoce.** Rzek. xiii. 9, 10. [9] "Their mouth speaketh great SWELLING WORDS, having roen^s persons in admiration beeaase of advantage.'' Jnda zvi. [10] ^Now is come salvation, and stiengtb, and the KmCDOM OF OUR GOD, and the power of his Christ : for the aecoaer of our brethren is cast down, which ac- enaed them before owr Godday and night." Rev. xii. ID. Editor. LETTER FROM BRO. EASTMAN. Paais, la. January 22d, 1844. Dbak Bao. JAOoas, More than twelve montha ago I commenced, at home and abroad, lecturing on the Second Coming of Christ; dnriaji which time I have been in the gospel field, " wreatling against principalities snd powers, a- gatnat the rulers of the darknesa of this worid, and agaioac spiritual wickedness in high places." I trust the great dav will show that I have been the bumble means of awakening a laree portion of country, and bringing into the field aeveralvery able advocates. But at present I am at home, aick ; just able to use my pan. If wa bad fewer and more pointed publications; — more uncoro promising and sealoua lecturers, it would be hotter for the eauae. Tha worid ia full of papera, books, and librariea; yet it ia full of ignorance, oppression, par* tyiam, vice and crime. Every day ahowa more cower- ing under human aystems; more shuffling and'wreating tha word of Gt»d to support ^ their human theology;'' ^ protidantial coming;" *^ indefinite data," &c. And every hour reveals more of the incompetoncy of our op- ponents to upset th« arguments of the Adventists; and discloses the wickedness of the preseut age, the fates and fortunes of theehildren of men, as sketched by the finger of inapiratioo. If ever there wos an age of ava^ rice and profanity, it is now. If ever there waa a time when Freachera would parley over truth, preach and pray for money; and vie with each other for higher wa- gea, it is assuredly note. U ever there was a day wheo the fultilment4>f datea and prophecies; the history of the worid; the si^s of the tiroes; indicate a mighty revolu- tion, the Coming of the Son of man, it is now. The tur- bid watera of aectarianiam siill lash the tioubled shore; and tha men made ^jftemty still crumbling, bind with adamantine chain ita advocates to their popular and long cheriahed ihfify^ — White heaven*8 watchmen, free and independent (from the taunta, the threaia, the frowna, and the scoils of a licentious and wicked worid; a selfish and idolatrous church; a mercenary and exas- perated priesthood ;) are proclaiming *^ the blessed hope, and tba glorioua appearing of the great God, and our Saviour Jeaos Christ." Many, vary many of the ^ortho- dox," as they pleaae to call themselves, are invidionaly aaying. Not many of our ^ regulars" have gone over to the Saoond Advent cauae; and boattinffly affirm that they intend aoon to preach the funeral of*^ Milleriaui." Shame ! O abame on such free born sons of America ! that they should be fettered, and bound tu support such ty- raunieal syateius of orthodoxjf. Better, far better, read their **aing aong,^* Esek. xii. 27; Their aundina, Isa. Ivi. 10— li; Ezek.xiii. 3— 6;Their obligation?, Ezek. iii. 17 — 19; Their own funeral doom, Jer. xxv. 34 — 37; aa written hj the finger of inspiration. Better do as the Ninavitea did. Jonah, iii. 8. Let the scoffing Editors, and religious deroagoguea turn and read the tale of the Antediluviana— SoJoni and Gomorrah— Pharaoh and hia . host — and aee if there ia not aotnething that teaches that thev,.ere long* ^^ Shall dripk of the wine of the wrath of God which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation. And they shall ^naw their tooguea for pain. And I will plead against bim with pestilence snd with blood; aud J will rain upon him an averflowiog rain, and great hailstones, fire, and brimstone. And they aball be aaoha burnings of lime ; aa thorns cut op j shelf they be burned in the fire. The lofty looks of man shall be bumbled, and the haogbiineaa of men ahall be bowed down. For the day of the Lord of hoata shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up; and he shall be brought IhOw. Be- hold, the day of the Lord cojneib, cruel both with wrath and fierce a'n^er, to lay the land desolate; and ho shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it. For as a 0nare shsll it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth. When he ariseth to ehake tenibly the earth. The heaven* shall be rolled together aa a scroll, ^nd it shall* reel to and fro as a drunkard, and shall be ntmoved like a cottage; and the transgression thereof shsll be heavy upon it; and it shall fall and not rise anin. Heaven and eanh ahall pass away. And the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up. There- fore the inhabitants of the earth shall be burned and few men left." Amid these scenes ot dread and alarm, when the whole political, moral, and religioua heavens are shakon; andthe groanings of enslaved and distressed nations; and the fond whlaperings of ^* the dates are paat," ^no danger," *^ peace, peace,*' suddenly as the blaze of forked lightning — unexpectedly as the trap upon the ensnared animal — and as the dark and concealed approach of the midnight thief, a voice like that of ten thousand thunders shall burst on the eara of the aston- ished inhabitants of the earth. It ia tha voice of the archangel f It is the tramp of God ! ! It is the defcent of the Son of God; and the holy angels to gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. He cometh with ten thouaand of his saints; — He cometh with his mighty angela, in flaming fire ta- king vengeance!! — Behold, he ^cometh with clonds to Judge the earth; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him; and all kindreda of the earth ahall wail because of him. Hia dead saints aprin^ from their dusty beds. His living saints in a moment — in the twinkling of an eye, are changed, and fashioned like unto hif glorious body: and both toother are caught up far above the clouds to meet him in the air. Even §Oj come, Lord Jesus, come: O come quickly! Amen. B. EASTMAN, M. D. The following letter was carelessly mislaid. Wa give such eztracta aa are of general intereat LExufOTOir, Ky. Janitary 2d, 1844. Dear Brother, After an absence of some weeks, 1 take an opportunity to let you know something of the state of the Second Advent Cause in this, and the {laceawberel have been. I left Frankfort yesterday, and arrived here last evening. 1 find the way open here for Lec- tures. The seeds of truth have already been aown — Some of the Baptist brethren tell me their Church can be bad. They seem extremely anxious for light upon the subject of the Lord^s Coming. I hope some efficient Lecturer will come to this place immediately, for the harvest truly U great, and laborers few. Cannot Bro. Cook or Br. Kent come and labor in Georgetown, Frank- fort, and in this place? Dear brethren, let riot their blood be upon us in the great day of Judgment. O sfive heed to their cries! Brother Rhodes, pastor oi the Baptist church, is quite favorable to the doctrine; as also a number of others. I regret that this section of country has been so much nci^lectcd. Last Fnday I called at Col. R. M. Johnson^s — found him busily engaged in writing; but I had access to bis family. They appeared to he willing te learn upon the great subject. I gave them ** Miller's Views," and some papers. Col. Vanderslice, who lives with Col. Johnson, gave me a book, (Biography of Col. H. M. Johnson) and the CoIonePs name as a 8u>>8criber to the ^ Western Mid- night Cry"— direct to White Sulphur l*prings, Scott county, Ky. At Frankfort a Secoftd Advent Lecture had never been delivered. I talked for them on Sabbath eve. The pastor of the Bsptist church in this place, Br. Goodell,is an acquaintance of Bro. Cook, and seems considerably interested. I gave him **Cook's Appeal." I have spoken a number of times in dififerent places since I left Cincinnati, and have been blessed abun- dantly. I have seen the Power of God manifeat in some of my couffregations, in the awakening of sioneis. I expect to leave here for Harrt)d8burgh, on my way to Proctor. 1 had a personal interview with a physician the other day, who attempted to disprove the Second Advent doc- trine, by proving the Bible untrue. My health is good, and my hopes are beating high for a speedy deliverance from this world of "sorrow and trouble. Your^s in the blessed hope. W. W. Nblsok. LETTER FROM BR. CREEK. LiBKRTT, Union co. Ind. January S4, 1844. Dear Bro. Himbs, The seed sown in this part of the country by Brethren Stona and Stevena, baa doubtless been produc- tive of considerable fruit. The preiudices of many have been removed, and the faith of believers strengthened ; But it ia to be feared that aome of the seed is dying for the want of proper culture. We have but two ministers in this pan of the country ^Bros. Perkins and Crouch) thst preach the doctrine ot the Advent near; and they are both poor men, and have to labour with their hands for the maiotainance of themselves and families: Conse- quently it is impossible for them to attend to the nume- rous calls that are made for Lecturea upon this sll im- portant aubjeet. Therefore, 1 wish you to send us, if possible, a good Lecturer; either Bro. Cook, or some other man that will remain among us till May next> if time should last ao long. ^ * • We wilt endeavor to make them comfortable, aa far aa thia world's goods are concerned, while they remain with us. • • ♦ • Your's in the blessed hope of soon meeting the Lord in the air. John Crsek. We have attended to Bro, Creek's request, aa far aa we were able. Bro. Kent encouragea us that he will go to Liberty^ as soon aa he shall get through hia course of Lectures at Indianapolis, it time laats ao long. This will probably be about the 15th or 20th of February .-[Eo. LETTER FROM BRO. GREEN. RoasviLLE, January lst| 1844. Dkar Brsthren, We have longed to see some of you here again, to talk to ua about the speedy coming of the Lord. We have bad but few lectures in this place. Breth- ren Porter, and Boyer, labored with good succes when they were here, and a number embraced the Second Advent doctrine. 'Brother Hicklin has since been with us and lectured four or five times, and his labors were blessed. He es- tablished prayer meetings, which, bv the blessing of God have been productive of a great deal of good. 1 lie com- mencement waa amall, but now we can hardly find a private room that will hold the people. They are the moat intereating meetings I was ever in. Brethren, from diflerent aects, here meet to tell of the blessed Hope they have, of aoon seeing the King of Saints, coming in the clouds of Heaven. Some bscksliders have been reclaimed, and soma lukewarm professors have been stirred up to activity in the discharge of duty. It did my aoul good to hear a blind man, of the Episcopal or* der* tell bow the Lord bad reclaimed him, and the hope be bad of soon seeing his blessed Lord. Thf churches are getting angry, and talk of bringing us to an account for this hope ot ours. Ao aged sister, of the Baptist order, had to pass an examination before her church for believing this doctrine; but such a couraa only strengthened her faith. What aatonishes me most is, that aoiue who firat em- braced the Acfveut doctrine, have turned back to the cry of peace aad eafety; or to the fable of a temporal MUUn- m'ttfn, and rehtm of ihe Jetot. I saw a letter in the ** Western Midnight Cry," from Bro. Porter, from which I learn, that bis faith ia atill strong. I understand that Bro, Boyer is still in the city, and alao from the paper, that a Bro. White, from the As. bury Chapel, has embraced this iruih. Will he and Bro. Boyer come and labor with us a week? 1 seo by tho apera thst the Lord is doing wonders in your city. O how can you all remain there, while souls are periabing here for lack of knowledge!! O come ! tarry not ! Souls must soon be saved, or loat forever ! Your'a in the Blessed Hope of the speedy coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. ^ Eli Grbbn. PHILADELPHIA. The brethren there sustain two meetings, one at the Muaeum, and one at a meeting houae in Juliana atreet, which«providentiaIly, was oflfered to be let a few weeka ago. We received a letter from Bro. Storra, too late for the last paper. Hia audiencea were large and deeply attentive. He said: ^'the meeting house in Juliana atreet, is about the size of the one, corner of Catharine and Madiaon streets, New-York ; but a much more plea- aant house. Three quartefs of the hearers I should think, are new faces, persoiisthat have never heard en the gubject; and the interest is deeper than at any place where I have lectured aince the meetinga in New- Yurk, last winter. Several were forward forpravers laat eve- ning, (Jan I6:b) and many more rose up deairing pray M.'-Mdnfgki Cr». Digitized by Google 60 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. LETTER FROM BRO. MILLER. Dear Bro. Himes: — I am now, Jtnaary 8th, 1844, at my home in Low Hampton, after an absence of about nine weeks. The first place I visitci was Rochester. Here I found the Second Advent cause very prosperous, under the labors of Bro. Barry, and a number of choice lay brethren. I tarried about eight days at this time, and four or five on my return home. The Lord was with us, and many souls, as we hoped, were converted to God, and many more comforted by the truth, asd re- joiced to learn that Jesus was at the do r. There is ap- parently no wavering irt our brethren in Rochester. — They believe that Christ will come this year, and ihey say it will be this year until he comes. Amen! So say all. The regulsr clergy, with but few exceptions, were out against us, crying peace and safety. Dr. White- house, of the Episcopal church, preached an ejccelleni geod Second Advent discourse on the last Sabbath of the year 1843, and warmly admonished his people to be ready, for the coming of Christ was at the door. A few more such men as Dr. Whitehouse, would lake off the Biigma in psrt attached to the D D.'s in this country. One of the D. D.'s in Rochester, Mr. Lucky, of the Me- thodist church, wroie a pamphlet against Millerism, called his lords and ladies into the house of the Lord, made a great feast of oyatera and other picnioe, Bclsbaz- zar like, drank their coffee and tea, and eat their costly delicacies, and sold their ice cream and sweet*meats, and his pamphlet against the Second Advent of the dear Saviour. The night before I left, another of the reve- rend gentlemen had his picnic feast at a public house or hall, and sold as above his tickets, ice cream, and sweet- meats. 1 was happy to hear that some of the churches of the different sects did not approve of auch Babylonian feasts; and I do hope in my soul, that not all of these sectarian churches will be found ^'eating and drinking with the drunken*' when Christ shall come. I am as- tonished that these reverend gentlemen do not see them- selves in the glass of God*s word; and I would recom- mend them to read Luke xiv. 12-14. Matt. xxiv. 48- 6i. Luke ziii. 2S-28. 2 Peter ii. 1-3. Jude z. to xxi. These are the last times truly. ^ From Rochester I went to Lockporl. Herf^I was re- ceived by Elder Galushs, a man ol God ; bnd in his fam- ily was kindly entertained for more than a week. His meeting house and heart were open to receive the bless, ed news of Christ's coming. Bro. Barry and myself la- bored here in three meetings a day for eight days. The Lord gave us a number of precious souls, as evidence of the truth, and the appearance was. that the Baptist church, with many more from other cnurches, would all believe in the Second Advent doctrine. Bro.Galusha remains firm, and I think will, by God's providence, be obliged to go forth and give the 'midnight cry, and pro- claim 'Hhe hour of his judgment has come." I next visited Buffalo, where we found no place for ChrisTs Seconcf Advent in any or the elegant places of worship of which this city abounds. But the proprietor, or agent of the theatre, opeueii the same for our recep- tion. This gentleman treated the subject and ourselves in the most kind and rational manner, for which he has my warmest gratitude. The theatre was crowded every evening to overflowing, and well filled in the day time, notwithstanding all the clergy in the city advised their floating members not to go to the Miller meeting, as they call our Second Advent lectures. We next visited Lewiston*, on the Niagara river, six or seven miles below the falls. Here I gave a course of lectures to the people under the charge of Elder Craig- horn. Many came from the Canada side; and we had a good time. The people were very attentive, and we hope many went away to read and pray. 1 was here challenged to a debate by a Universalist minister, as at Rochester and Lockport. They are as displeased about Christ's coming as any of the sects, although they pre- tend to believe that all men will be happy in the next world. Iwill not contend with them; it would in faet be an admission that they might be right, which I can- not for a moment believe. Michael would not contc d with the devil. Why? Because he would not admit he could be right. Was he alraid of the devil? No. But he said ^the Load rebuke thee, Satan." And so say I to bis minifCry. The next place I visited was Penfield, where brother Bernard is pastor. I staid a week in this place. Some souls were converted, and many were brought to believe in the Second Advent and reign of the Lord Jesus Christ on earth. The Methodist and Presbyterian ministers, like the Pharisees in the days of Christ, would not go in themselves nor suffer others to go if they could hinder them ; yet the house was full ; and so mothinks these evil servants will find it in the day of his coming; a heuse full and they themselves shnt out; for if they are ignorant it is wilful ignorance. I understood thdy took much pains to report the foolish stories about stone Valis and new houses, &,c. When pretended servants of God take such a course^ we know they have not the fpiritofOimtt.aii^areftOiwoflHa. A lafgj nuwWr of ftbptist mitttttm ca»e out tod oool«Med tbeir faith m the doctrintt. Some of them will go forth and give the cry. B«*. Bernarl and Galuaha must go forth or the Lord will not prosper them. If th^ co forth they will do mnch good, as there is a great call for help In that i then left Peofiold and returned to Rocheoter, where I etaid a few days and then surted for home. I came to'my old friend's, John McMurrey, in Laiwiogburgb, staid there odo night, went to meeting ana found mo, Moore in the enjoyment of the Advaat faith, and labor- ing alone in a protracted meeiiog. The mj that it would seem from this, as well as much other Scripture, that thev are in the wrong i>lace lo find oet any thing that will be of lasting benefit to a perisbisg world. 2 Tim. iii. 1—5, "This know also, that in the kH dayey perilous times bhsll come; [not a world^a coavcr- sion,] for men shall be lovers of their own selves,^' dec When has our earth been as prodoctive of aelfishLsei, covetousnass, boasting, pride, blasphemy, disoliedieDce, unthankfolnesf, unholiness, and crime of every kiod here enumerated^ Funy or fifty years ago, Methudiit Ministers could exultingf^ tell of maioritiea of their a»- cieties enjoying the blessing of sanciification or holineM. Now, if one- in fortf be found errtirely consecrated it Qod, it would be a wonder; and that society is notalooe. The last characters in the list are lovers of pleasut more than lovers of God, and to finish the taleot horror, the whole list have a /arm (make a prdfaasion) of god- liness. Let any candid man tell us whether he cas discoTer any marked diflTercnce between the great naa of professors of religion, and the ^rfest mass that profea^ none. Loving pleasure more than God is otrvioos, d4 only from the luxuries sought after and enjoyed at borne, but from the multitude of highly ornamental houses ot worship, supplied with silver-toned inatrnmenta of m^ sic, ana preachers whose style of living seem to con)p4 them to please their hearers rather than God. Here,<^ their cushions of down, multitudes, with moaiC) oratoi and soothing songs of "beacd and safeiv,'* are luili into a deep sleep, from which, it ia to be feared, notha but the notes of the last trump will arouse thenru Aa ther thing is said of these profeeaera of religion ikj should be noticed. Verse vii. " £ver leariHng, a' never able to come to the knowledge of the trati Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 61 What truth? That concerning the "perilous times'^ of the la$t day amoofr others. 2 Peter iii.— "Knowing t/usfinty that there shall come in the Ust days scoffers walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as thoy were from (he beginning of the creation. Is tliis a world's ooiiveraion, or the retura of the.Jews? This epistle was written purposely to put the children of God on their guard against these tcojfers that should arise in the last days, and to lead them to cleave closely te the prophetic as well as apostolic writings. See verses 1-3. Do we hear the enquiry, Where is the promise of his coming? And though the world is pointed to that prom- ise again and again, yet, at this time, almost the whole professedly christian world is ringing in angry tones, WifBREis the promise of his coming? This, rcinemhcr, is an inquiry of the last days. Specimens of scoffing are so abundant that we need not here pause to give any. Besides other places, they can be found emanating fro.li pulpits and religious presses. James v. 3— >♦ Ye have heaped together treasure for ihe last days.'* " Your ffold aad silver is cankered,'' Ice. It is a well knQwn Uct that there hss not for ceo* torias been as much specie "heaped together'' as at the present time. The extensive mines of gold and silver throughout the whole world have been more faithfully wrought, than common, for a few years past, which, of course, has increased the qufintity of the precious metals ; And the recent pecuniary embarrassment.-*, not only of our own but alt other countries, has tended to throw the great bulk of eold and silver into the hands of the wealthy, where it is literally "heaped together »» for the *^ last days.'' For specimens of Uie oppression practiced by this class, sse verses 4—6. Let the poor, despised, and rejected follower of a onoe despised «nd rejected Saviour, take the beart-chee tug advice in the 9tb verse : " Be pati<*nt; esublieh your hearts, for the coming of the Lord dcaweth nigh.'' Id 1 Johnii. 18, you will learn that it is the existence of anti-Christ in the world, and not the world's conver- sios, that is to be a warning of the approaching end. In Jude xvii. It, we are referred to Christ and his apos- tles as evidence that "there should he mockers in the loit <'l»ie, (not all converted,) who should walk after their own ungodly lusts/' We are almest daily accosted with specimens of mockery very similar to that which the fortytwo children heaped upon God's prophet, Ifihsha— **Go up, thou bald head;" or, in other words, " You here not gons up yet." This kind of mock'ery comes as frequently from priests and professors as from any othsr qnartsr. Matt. «xiv. 37— "But as tlis days of Noah were, so shall also the comiug of Uie Son of man be." if the world were all converted then, so it will be when the Son of man comes." Verse 41— "One shall be ta- ken and the other left;'* (not all converted.) Matt. xiii. 39^40 — ^^ The harvest [not millenniumJ is the end of the world," As theretore the tares [children of the wicked one, v. 38,] are gathered and burned in the fire, so shall it be in the end of the wsrld." Yuu have also, in Matt, xxiv.48, in the last days, the evil servant say- ii»g in his heart, " My Lord drlayeiii his coming," held Bp to OS as a warning; the Lord well knowing, that bis children would need no more particular caution against those who should say with their lips, "'f'he Lord cannot, or will not yet come for years." **You need not be alarmed." " Quiet your fears," &«., &c. [Mid. Cry of June 15, 1843. raOM TfiK SECOND AOVEWT. COMFORT FOR BRREAVED PARENTS. The Reaurrtction and EcerlasUng Life of UltU Children, There are but few parents who are not called to lay liiUe children in the grave. After watching them day and ni^ht wiih inteuce interest, until they just begin to know and love us, and to return the caresses which we deiight to lavish upon tlieiii, disease and death snatch them from our arms, and we ^o away with aching hearts and dcposiic their remains in the cold — cold grsve. — We have been accustomed to hush them to rest upon our bosoms, and lay them softly to slumber in their cra- dlebcds, and watch their lovely countenances and the gentle heavings of thsir infant breasts as they slept so •wcclly, \mtil we have turned away deiightsd with the ireasmrs which wc possessed in tnem, and lifted our hearts in thaokfulnoss to God that we were able to pro- tide for them and administer to their comfort — but death wnngs out iheir little life, and we lay them in the dust ao^ tura away aud weep. We miss them from our dwellinga; their smiles, ihcir sweet prattiings end the thousand things which made them so dear to d pareni's heart are over, and it is painful to think that we shall see them no moti. Bot shall we 8os them no more? Let Ihs word of OQd answer. Compare Matt. li. 16, 17, and 18, with Jsrsmiab, axxi. 15, 16 and 17. In Matthew, ws read thus: "Then Herod, when be saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth and slew all the children that were in Rethlehera Bud in all (be coasts thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently inquired of the wise men. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying: fn Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping and great mournin|-^Rachel weeping for her children, refuted to be comforted because they were qM. Thus saith the T>ord, Refrain (by voice from woepin?, and thine eyes from tears: for thy work shall' be rewarded saith the f word to assure them that they shall there find their infants, re- turned from the land of the enemy, and there shall their work be rewarded- They have not then labored nor suffered in vain for thoitF little ones, they shall find them in their own border — the renovated earth, the glorious kingdom of our Lord and his Christ. With what exulta- tion will they hail them and press them to their hearts in a world where death and sickness can come no more. I was led to pen these thoughts from the consideration (hat they might be a comfort to some hearts who fe^l as wc now feel aftpr laying two children in the grave the present month. In less than four weeks from the burial of William, whoso death has been mentiou'-d in a pre- vious paper, ws laid our little Robert, nearly 20 tronths old, by his side. These, with two which lie buried at the east, make the half of our family now in the dust. Other parents have suffered more than this. O h-w sweet to such parents, the assurance of a God that can- not lie: "Refrain thy. voice from weepingt ^^^ thine eyes from tears, they shall return again." From wcepinjj let thy voice refrain. And let thine eyes withhold their tears, Thv children shall return again, When Christ the Lord of Life appears.-[C. FtTCH. ENGLAND. An interesting letter from London has the following: "There are several clergymen of the Church of Eng- land who have examined the American Second Advent publications, and are preaching the doctrine and distribu- ting the works among their parishioners. "There are many in this country who seem con- strained, independent of these works, to study the pro* phetic parts of Scripture — chiefly among the clergy of the Establishment. Yet there are some, who, although till late they have been asleep on the most important parts of Scripture, through the reading of your works on the prophecies have discovered the nature and import- ance of (he subject. " Litch's Exposition'* has been of great use o ministers and students generally. Siorr's "Bible Ebcaminer" has been much called for, and " Litch's Address to the Clergy;" in short, they are all excellent and useful, and evidently nre prized by those who have read with unprejudiced minds, to be the pu- rest and most complete body of somid ditinilif ever laid before the British public They are sweeping away the mists of error which have so long been polmed upon tfie religious public. They are bringing sinitefv to God, sod awakening Uie sleeping virgins to trim their lamps, and cause the sons of Zion to shout for joy to know their deliverer is nigh. ^^ There has been a remarkable *^ sign in the sun,'^ secnJby the principal part of the citir^rns of Norwich and the surrounding country, such as has never been seen iu England before. It was seen in December last, about I? o'Vjlock at noon, and continued for two hours. It very much alarmed the inhabitants. It occurred iust bvfire Brn. Winder, Biirgess and Bouton opened their tnission in that ci y. Ft Seemed to prepare the way for the truth, so that they met with good success there. CHEAP LIBRARY. THE following Works are primed in the cheap peri- odical form, with paper covers, so that they can be sent to any part of the cour.try, or to Europe, ly mail. The followini? Numbers comprise the Library, 1. Miller's Life and Views, 37^ 2. licctures oa the Second Coming of Christy 374 3. Exposition of Matthew xxiv, and Uossa vi. J-3, 18^ 4. Spaulding's Lectures on the Second Coiuiog of Christ, 37} 5. Litch's Address to- the Clergy on the Second Advent, 18^ 6. Miller on the True Inheritance of the Saints, and the twelve hundred and sixty days of Daniel and John, li?* Fitch's Letter on thf* Advent In 1843, IS^ The Present Crisis, by Rev. John Hooper, of England, 10 Miller on the Cleansinc of the Sanctuary, 6| Letter to Every Body, by an English \uthor, — " Behold I corns quickly," V line's Kep ply to Miller, by J. Oi THE SUDDENNESS OF CHRIST'S COMING, Let this bo remembered by ihe fatigued pilgrim. His wsrfare will not be long ending. " In a moment" — "the twinkling of an eye," 1 Gor. 15: 62. Let it also be rciiicmbereii by the careless siuner. Hi» doom will oat be long cumk>g. " Suddeii destruction," I Thess. 4: 3. ^-t'W who meditate upon the Second Advent give this point fiufBcient noiicu. Header, if you. are ijot rcs- dv to be killed by " lightning" you are not rendy lor Chnst's coming. O be wise before it is too late. 11. RefutstioB of Dowling' Liich, 12. The Midnight Cry, by L. D. Fleming* 13. Miller's Review of Dimmcik's Discourse, " The End Not Yet," 14. Miller on the Typical Sabbaths and Great Jubi- ler, 15. Thf Glory of God in ihc Earth, byC. Fi ch, 16. A Wonderful and Horrible Thing, by C. Filch, 17. Cox»« Letters on ihe Second Coming of Christ, 18. The .Appearing and Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, by J. Sabine, 19. Prophetic Expotiirions, by J. Litib, Vol. 1^ 20. " *♦ " Vol.y, 21. The Kincdom of Ood^ by WilKam Miller, 2i. Millei'd Reply to ^^tuurt, 23. Millennial Harp, or Second Advent Hymns, 24. Israel and the Holy Laud,^the Promised Land, by II. D. Ward, 25. Inconsistencies of Culver's Literal Fultilroent of Daniel's Prophecies, bv S. filiss, 26. Bliss' Bxposiiion of Matthew xxiv.« 27. Synopsis of Miller's Views, 28. Judaism Ovctthrown, by J. Litch, 29. Christ's First and Second Advent, with Daniel's Visions Harmonized and ExpLinedi by N. Hervcy, 30. New Hesvens and "New Earih, with the Mar- riage Supper of the Lamb, by N. Hervey, 31. Starkweather's Narrative, 32. Brown's Experience, 33. Bible Examiner, i>y George Storrs, 34. The Second Advent Doctrine Vindicated,— a Sermon preached at the Dedication of the Tabernacle, by Rev. S. Hawley, with the Address of the Tabernacle Ccnmiltcc, pp. 107, 35. A Solemn Appeal to Ministe and Churchrs, especially to those uf the B.iptist denomina- tion, by J. B. Cook, 36. Second Advent Manual, hy A. Hale, 37. Millennia! Harp, Second Par*, 38. Chronology of the Biblp, by S. Bliss, Rsview of Dr. Pond, by A. Hale, Exposition of Z^chariah xiv., by S. Bliss, Miller's L^fe snd Views, bound, *» Lectures, »* Spaulding's Lectures, ^^ Pro- hetic Expositions, by J. Litcb, bound, '2 vols.. Millennial Harp and Musing?, " German Tract, by J. Litch, pp. 16, Bibles, Charts, Tracts, Ar. vtc. LECTURES. ~ Lectures arc continued aithcLiwrcncc Street Church as usual, viz. each tvcning in the wtek except .Saturday, and thiee times on the Sabbaih. The house on Fifth sUoet is undergoing soois repairs, and when completed due notice will be givon of the lectures in (hat place. LETTER!* AND RECEIPTS!. Levi Morrill, P. M. 3 00; John H. Thomus, P. M. I 0<> (t20 snliscribers in all) W. Mounts, P. M. *2 00 (we sent suofa of the books ordered as we had, bnti«-e now send again) L. Morrill, P. M. I 50; 8. Stewart, P. M. I 00; E. Collins, P. 1\J, I 00; E. T. Chapi.i.iii, P. M. 'I 00: James Nelson, I 00; E. i reiich,'^ 00; E. French, I UO; John Creek, 2 00; D» r>artholoii»pw, D Afchtun, I 00; Thomas P. Heddrick,-2 CO; \.Q. Bosfwick, P. M.; K. B. Young, P. M. ,'2j; J. Wesioi}, (tj aubsoriheis); B Tubbs.P. M. 1 00; J.Tf ll'ir'h,2 CO; Ja.nts D. vOas. son, P.M. I Oi>; D. Berholornex ; J. iJ. Couk ; IMilton J. Nelson. 12i 10 10 10 6i m 314 274 H \n 1-4 10 10 114 10 I8J 10 30 10 181 \n \n 4 60 50 oO 00 374 6i Digitized by Google 62 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. shall overflow, and pass oTer," was literally accom- plished. *' He shall enter also into the glorious land," (or land of delight, as it might have been translated.) This, I have no doubt, means Italy. Bonaparte fought some of his most brilliant battles in this delightsome country. The battle of Marengo was fought, if I mis- take not, in June, 1800, after crossing the Alps, an ^passable barrier between France and Italy, as it was •uppoeed by his enemies. *^ And many countries ihaft be overthrown." It is said that Bonaparte con quered three kingdoms at the battle of Marengo *' But these shall escape out of his hands, even Edom and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon." Bonaparte, when he went into Egypt, calculated to march into the East Indies : he advanced into Syria, where, after gaining some advantages, he received a decisive cheek before St. Jean d'Acre, when he was obliged to raise the siege, and retreat back to Egypt with the shMtered remains of his army. So the eonntry once inhabited by the Edomites, Moabites, and Ammonites, *' escaped out of his hands." 42, *' He shall stretch forth his hands also upon the countries ; and the land of Egypt shall not escape." ** Hands " signifies power ; and what country on the globe did not more or less feel the eiSects of Bonaparte's power 1 Egypt, surely, did not escape ; for all Lower Egypt was conquered by his arms. 43, ** But he shall have power over the treasures of gold, and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt." Bonaparte, in his conquest of Egypt, levied contributions upon the inhabitants of the country sufficient to support and pay his troops, and brought away much with him. "And the Libyans and Ethiopians shall be at his steps." When he first went into Egypt, he landed his army on the coast of what was anciently called Ljrbta, and his last battle was fought in Upper Egypt — what the ancients called Ethiopia. So both of these places were at his steps, although neither of them was fairly conquered, as was Egypt. 44, " But tidings out of the east and out of the north, shidl trouble him." This was what was at that time called the Holy Alliance. This was composed of most of the kings on the north and east of France, which finally proved the overthrow of the power of Bonaparte, and the restoration of the Bourbons on the throne of France. The news of this alliance caused him much trouble, and also his immediate return to France. '* There- fore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy and utterly to make away many." This is a plain descrip- tion of Bonaparte's campaign into Russia. He went forth with an army of 400,000 men, with fury, in order to break up the Holy Alliance. He did utterly destroy Moscow, and hud desolate the country through which he passed. He made way with more than dOO,000 of his own army, besides the destruction of his enendee, say many thousands more. Such a de- struction of life and property in one campaign was never known since the days of the Persians and the Greeks. 45, " And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palaces between the seas in the glorious holy mountain," (or mountain of delight.) This was liter- ally fulfilled, in May 26, 1805, when Bonaparte was crowned king of Italy at Milan, — ^Italy lying between two seas. To '< plant the tabernacle of his palace " would be to establish him as kin?. "Yet he shall come to his end, and none shall help him." This cleaes the history of one of the most powerful mon* arohs — ^the most ambitious and fortunate of warriors, and a man of unbounded sway — ^that modem times had ever produced. He had destroyed, perhaps, more than 3,000,000 lives ; he had dethroned more than one half of the kinffs of Europe ; he had disposed of king- doins at lus wSl ; all nations had been under the con- trol of his decrees; he had commanded more man tWb millions of veteran soldiers ; the treasures of the four quarters of the globe lay at his feet. ** Yet he shall eome to his end and none shall help him." How soon the tale of his end is told! A breath, and his end is come ; a vapor, and he is gone. O Uod ! the breath of longs is in thy hand ; thy word goeth forth, and it is done ; thy decree passeth, and it stands fast. '*He shall come to his end, and none shall help him." Where are those kings that courted his alliance t Where the twenty millions of French who idoliied him as a god t Where are those two millions of veteran soldiers whose bodies had been used as ramparts to mount him to glory I Where are his five brethren who sat in the seat of kings by his power ? Where is his mother, made a rich dowager by his munificence? Where, O where is the empress Maria Louis's and the young king of Italy t ** And none shall help him." Yes, Bonaparte was by the British, after he had resigned himself into their hands, carried a prisoner to the island of 6t. Helena, in the Atlantic Ocean, where he died in exile. "He shall come to his end, and none shall help him." By this history the kings of the earth may learn, that God can, with perfect ease, when the set time shall come, break them and their kingdoms to pieces, so that the wind may carry them away like chaff, that no place shall be found for them. I shall now examine -the remainder of Gabriel's messaffe, contained in Daniel xii. 1, "And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great Prince which standeth for the children of thy people." Michael, in this passage, must mean Christ; he is the great Prince, and Prince of princes. The time here spoken of is when Bonaparte shall eome to his end, and none to help him. This was in the latter part of the year A. D. 1815. There are two things for which Christ stands up for his people to accomplish ; one is their faith, and the other their judgment, Jer. iii. 13. Now, it is evident he did not then stand up in judgment ; therefore I shall choose the former, that he st(M>d up to plead the cause of his people, to restrain backsliders, and to add to the church of God many who should be saved. And blessed be his holy name, he accomplished his pur- pose ; for in the years 1816, 17, 18, more people were converted to the faith of Jesus than had been for thirty years before. Almost, and I know not but every town in these states was visited with a shower of mercy, and hundreds and thousands, yea, tens of thousands, were bom into the invisible kingdom of the dear Redeemer, and their names record^ among the members of the church of the first-bom. This has lasted in a great measure for twenty years, and has spread over a large share of the Christian world; even the islands of the sea have lifted up their voices to God, and the wilderness has bloomed like the rose, and the heathen have seen of his salva- tion. The grace of God has distilled upon us like the morning dew, and like showers upon a thirsty soil. Surely this must be by the power of Michael, the great rrince of the covenant. " And there shall be a time of trouble, such as there never was since there was a nation, even to that same time." This time of trouble is yet in futurity : but is hanging, as it were, over our heads, ready to break upon us in tenfold vengeance, when the angel of the gospel, who is now flying through the midst of heaven, shall seal the last child of God in his forehead. And when the four angels, who are now holding the four winds, that it blow not on the sea nor on the land, shall cease their holding ; when the angel, standing on the sea and land, shall lift his hand to heaven and swear by him that liveth forever and ever, that time shaU be no longer, or, as it might, and, perhaps, ouffht to have been translated, "that Acre should be noTonger delay;" that is, G^ would wait no lon^r for repentance, no longer to be gracious ; but his Spirit would take its flight from the world, and the grace of God would cease to re- strain men: he that is filthy, will be filthy still. Mankind will, for a short season, give loose to all the corrapt passions of the human heart. No laws, human or divine, will be regarded ; all authority will be tram- pled under foot ; anarchy will be the order of govern- ments, and confusion fiU the world with horror and despair. Murder, treason, and crime, will be common law, and division and disunion the only bond of fellow- ship. Christians will be persecuted unto death, and dens and caves of tho earth will be their retreat. All things which are not eternal will be shaken to pieces, that that which cannot be shaken may remain. And this, if I am right in my calculations, will1>egifi on or before A. D. 1839.* " And at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found writ- ten in the book." Now is come salvation indeed. The people of God are now to be delivered from out- ward foes ^md inbred lusts, from the corruptions of the grave and the vileness of the flesh. Every one, the X^Opponents hav* mtdt a great bandia of tkla patMf a U) dastroy the influence and ibe correclneos of the caleulatioiu of Mr. Millar, by claiming a fiUlare of one of his calculalloBa. Mr. Miller first adopted Ouihrie'e data for the eofflmencemeiit of Mm inrasioh of Greece by the Turka, and Which, according to him, wai in 1298. Gibbon, however, fixes it upon the 27^h of July, 1289. The jniitake, therelbre, was not in Mr. Miller, but in Guthrie. The civil commotions alluded to were based apon the comiag of tlie third wo: when the sixth angel had ceased sounding, it is said " the socoud wo is past ; and behold the third wo cometb quickli/," Rev. zi. 14. 11m time that would intervene between the dose of the second wo and tho commeocementof the third, would depend en* tirely upon the Utltude tiiat is to be given to the term "9«icHy,'> and which was not so immediate as Mr. Miller supposed. It would seem tliat the present turpitude of public morals, the da* faicatioas, bankruptcies, frauds, duel?, murders, etc., etc., and the breaking up of all confiuencc in the community, must convinca any impartial mind, that if the author expressed himself strongly with regard to the anarchv of these Umes, his anticipations have not bean altogether unrealiaeo. poor and despised child of God, will then be Jenvet^, when he makes up his jewels. ^' And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, sorae to everlasting life, and some to shame and evearlastiag cd will no longer delay his judgment, or he will no longer wait to be ^pracious. See next verse, and 3 Peter iii. 9. Take either one or both positions, and it proves my object, that a part of the 45 years, the history of which we are now considering, is taken up in spreadi^ the goMel, and bringing the last remnant mto Christ's fold. ** F. 508, would end in 1843, at the resurrection, for Daniel would stand in his lot at the end of these days. And you have undoubtedly noticed that this brought us to the same year that DaniePs whole number, 3300, brought us, which is forty-five years, the difierence between the two numbers, 1390 and 1335. X then began at Daniel xi. 40, and gave you the history of Bonaparte, his wonderfid career of conquest and power, and his final end. I then gave you the history of Mi- chael standing up, and the .reformation that followed io the years 1815, 10, 17, even down to the present time. Then the unfulfilled prophecy which must come soon upon us, the troublous times. Next we came to the ome of the deliverance of the people of God, every one that sleeps in the dust of the earth, and the resurrection. Then the angel gave us a few signs which would happen in the course of this time, such as the rupnin^ to and fro, the increase of knowledge, the nationi hemg restrained from preventing the gospel being preached, and scattering the power of the holy peo^e ; aB which you have, many of you, witnessed, and ctn j4^ the resurrection of the dead. See 1 Cor. xv. 23^—26 ; '* But every man in his own order; Christ the first fmits, (resurrection;) after- wards they that are Christ's at his coming. Then cometh the end, when he shall have given up the king- dom to God, even the Father ; when he shall put ^owix all rule, and all authority and power. For he must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death." Jlere we have plain Scripture that the same reign of grace must continue unto eternal life ; and in the other text, until the resurrection of them that are Christ's, and deaUi, the last enemy to the chqrch,' is destroyed. Where, then, shall we ^et in a spiritual or temporal yeign ? We see etidenuy there is no change ofr the reign of Christ in the gospel, or nace, from the apos- tles' days until thi9 time comes when the saints shall possess the kingdom in the Immortal state. Paul says, Rom. V. 17, " For if by one man^s ofience death reigned by one, much more they which receire abut- ■ (To be continued.) Digitized by Google. * H J> » *.\*rU> Vol. IL] CINCINNATI, SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 10, 1844. [No. »• J. V. IlIMES, Publisher. ** Watchman, what op thk Nio«Tf' E. JACOBS, EDITOR. mB THE ITESTERIi AUDMIGHT CUT 13 rVfUSBCD EVERY SATIRDAY. Offire.— Third street, bett^een Main tM4 Walimt.a few door*e«it of Watauu, mulii tUe. TERys :—f\fiy Qtnltt per ^okme of tMritin numh&n ; Jice atpiety two dtWtn; thirteen enpiet^jUe doUmrt, ft^ ^/r ^^mmimieaimmit, Drmfie, kt skoutti be di» fwW to-J. y. /Anes, Cimemnmti. ^OrA ^•nerml^99^Hmemt0f Mtfmnd Adtftetki B^Osmnd Puhlicatidnf or^iepiM^aurt^gUerffH' Male. WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. CINCINNATI, FEBRUARY JO, IB44. FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES ©If WUICH THE SECOND AJ>VENT CAUSE IS BASED, I. — The Word of God teaches that this earth is to be regenerated^ in the restilu/ion of all (hisigs^ and festw^ to its Eden siate^ as it cnme/hm the hand of its Maker befme the fali^ and is to be the etetiial abode of the right- eous ta their resurrection state. ^h — T^^gt^y Mifknnium found in the y»td i^Ged^ is the thmsand years which are ^^^STcnf ^*25f ^^\fi^^ «»^ secmd resur- rSctibris, as drought to view in the 20th of Rev- elationm And the varuous portions of Scrips ture which are addut^ as emtknee of such a. period in time^ are to have titeir fulfilment only im the Nem Earthy wherein dwelkik r^t- eoHsness. HI. — The only restoration of Israel yet fu- ture^ ttf the restoration of the Saints to the New Earthy idlien " the Lord my Go4 shall comej and all his saints witli himJ^^ iV. — The signs which were to precede the Coming of our Saviour^ have all been given; and Uie prophecies have all been fulfilled but those which relate to the coming of Christy the end of this worlds and. the restitution c SaiurdAj mnd Sab- bftth. lliefft will be ao leetares in tbfti ptttce on the Sabbath. ' The meetings have been lesumec) in the new baptist ChQrch, on- Webster afreet, acroM the c«Ral, and will be eontinaed each evening, except Tharaday and Satur- days. Q^ We leave onr post on Wednesday df thia week, to give a few Leetmea at Rietng Sna, Indtaaa. If any pfeasing artidea should be oraiiced, our correspondents will please accept this as onr jszcuae. TOE MEETINGS. Last Sabbath showed an a usual increase of tntereitt in oor tneeting?. The Lord^a Supper was adminiefered in the Lawrence street ho»se,,in tbe ariernoon. Ii was a season of refre^hinn from the presence of Bod, Most of the communicants partook the emblems kneeling a. round tbe table. The ordinance of baptism was admin- istered at the close of this service, to a brotber tbat bad come 30 miles for the purpose. He was awakened and converted to tbe truth, by reading the ^ Midnight Cry.'' la tbe Afeniniff tbe house wss crowded to ovefflowing. The subject dwelt upon, was the g^eat test of prepara- tion to meet our coming Loisd; viz. ** The Love t»f God^* with its fruits: a prominent oqe of wbicb, is, a love IW tbe 8avionf*s Appearing. At the cWneof tbedia- course, upwards of thirty came forward for prayers, ma- ny of whom weie blessied. Tbe power of God was manifest on this occasion, as we have never before seen it in this pisce. Theinter* est is still kept up st tbe new Biiptist chureh in Webster sifaet. Brother >ones lectured on Sabbath evejuag to a fall bonne. Onr pYaces of worship are too strait for us, and the Ccllege Hall has been engaged for the Sabbaths. K faithful to onr blessed Lord, we expaet vesy soon to be called to worship in mansions prepared by the Master; ^here there is room enough and to spare. Brother King writes from West Cbeeter, Bmler co Jan. W, by way of enquiry as to what Mr. Xilbreth ac- oomprudied in hip sermiBo a^inst the 3peedy Cosiing of Christ. In reply wo would say, he has aaconqilisbed jnst wkmt always hatf been, ander snob effloHs to sAeri- f ce the truth : via. The eyes of many have been <»pened Id see tbat Chriat is at tbe door; And our congregnuoois have been large-, nM>re aiteniive, and more oonvoi^Ms. We do not Aiink however, that all this has been the ef» feci of Mr. Kilbreth's sermon against the Coming of our blessed Lord, but H hss helped. BraLR RxAMtNtn. Bro. Storrs hss pubHsbed No. 9 of the *• Bible Exami- ner," in pamphlet form. The contenu embrace his ^ »if ws of tbe intermedUte state of the d«nd, and tbe fssnrreotion of the dead." tS no. 48 |^e^ Price Id cents; one third discount by t|ie hundred. The last number of tke^^Seoood Adv«tM^' casalains Brethren Fitch and Lilcb^s opposite views is are nuieh needed in this place, and vieinity« O:^ We bespeak a cnrafnl perusal of the extracM from Of. Wilson*A Seratoa, found in anotbtr onltwn. W. H. MAULLnS LECTURE, For ^sle »t the Second Advent Depot,.on Third Street, foux doors from Walnut: IS mo. 48 pages, Prtce 1,^^ ets, TRACTS. . . :^w Wa have received a few sheeta of Saeand Advent Tracts, of two p%gea each. Eighteen differttit Iwili^ra entitled »*Word of Warning." They coptain a fast amount of information. fiiOMTH AND NINTH CHAPTERS OF DANIEL. The kKFORMER, of Dcc. l9f, published at New Paris, Preble co. bos an article under the tib>ve caption, which demands a passing notice^ lie first tells bis readers that a general want of acq^uaioiance with the prophecies of Daiiiel, has been one cause of Mr. Miller*^ success in making proselytea to his theory. Fortunately then, we haven Reformer to enlighten us, and at this late hour t<» drive away the mists of darkne^a that have so long enshrouded the public mind relative (o thi^ important hook. But let ns see that there is no mistake in the in- formation now placed before us. The writer (sobecri* bing himself D. W.) classifies the visions of the second' seventh, and eighth chapters — passes on to notice the his- torical events noted in the prophecy — and tells ns, iofa^ dft he knotci there is no dissent from the fourth kingdom t>eing the Roman, by any believer in Revelation. He also applies the " Little Horn," of the 7th chapter to Papacy, dealing in rather severe terms with those that have advanced views like profess )r fc5tewart, and others of a similar character. He proceeds with a tolerable aptnsas in bis- application of the eighth chapter, until he reacbea tbe 24tli verse. ** He shall destroy the mighty and the hotif people — ihat is, the Romans sball destroy tbe Jewa.'^ It wonid have been weH for D. W. to have shown as where tbe Jews are recognised in the word of Gad, as »iAer a "migbty" or a " holy" people after their connexfun wHh the Romans. Until be does this we are bound to believe " tbe holy people*' heie spoken of, arc those tbal are n^de such In the oiily way it c^n be done, via. through £aitb in Christ, "Who of God is marfe unto 08 windam, abd righteousness, and aanetification and redemption: i(l Cbr, 1 1 90) and through whom alone we must be ssved. (Acts4i 12) Through faiih in him we also beeonte the onljf true seed of Abraham. (Gal. 3 : 29) Such as tbeae the Roman power has desuoyed by MIL- LIONS, while they have destroyed Jews only by thou- sAMiMi comparatively. We pass TO bis remarks upon the I3ih and I4tb ver- ses, cb. 8 : ^^ Unto two thousand three hundred days^ then sfaati the sanctnary be cleansed." *' The qoestion," says be, « is a diMinet and definite one, and relates ex- clusively to the desolation of Israel, their City, and Tem- plar How long shall be tbf risien qoNCicJi^iiNj the daily wmri/htf &c.-^o give boib the sanctuary and host to be trodden under fool." ••That is, in plain terms. How long nhnU tbe Jewish nation, and their temple, Sec, be Ifoddan nader foot1»> <« It is called tbe last end of in- dignation." •^ This evidently alludes to the end of indig- nation upon the Jews, and implies that when ihe Gen- lile period shall end, the indignation against the Jews will ceascv and /imaf wiU be again extended ts them in tame tvay^^ Very plain to him, no doubt, and might be ^ ttt, were we used to taking man^s testimony, rather tluut Ood^s word upon these subjects. Where is the proof lor Ibis aeaartien ? Favor ^^ in some way extended to them again;** tbat, says he, is •* implied." And God says " I will uTTEatr forget you, and I will porbakk VQV, and tbe city tbat 4 gave you and your fathers, and ctosc you ont of my presence: And 1 will bring an EV- BELASTINO reproach upon you, and PERPETUAL shame, which shall not be forgotten." Jer. 23: 39, 40. The writer sees, very plainly, a connexion between tghe 8th nnd 9tb ohaptets. The seventy weeks are 490 years, and begin tbe 7th of Artaxerxes, or 457 B« Chut then they are net a part of the 2300 days. Oh no! these S300 dsya do not begin till the 70 weeks end. The vision of 2300 days concerns only the daily SACRI- FICE and desolation of tbe temple which begun A. D. Digitized by Google ■■■ iPM» 6« THE W 70. So we must wait 490 yean i linger ibr Christ ta <;oai»e. These are the icieas advanced. AsD* W« ha# undertaken to enlighten the ignorant; bei'ore wc can 0iiriN«««hit vi«w»we«HMi k tw wlww ii»^ i i n (f mi the term aACRirjcx, and also the term concerning: He of course is aware that these are jibppUeA vortt.-^ Again if the 70 weeks are not a part of the 3300 days, from what are they ^' cut olT,^^ as the original text reads? ^Again, Why do these saints of God that are holding conversation for DaniePs information, deceive him by giving the length of oi^y a part of the vision^ wbsn the question cencernod the whole length as well as the transgression of desolation. ^ How long the vision?^ The vision commenced with the '* Ram pushing*' [Me- dia and Persia, ver. 20] and the 70 weeks commenced in ihe 7th year of a Persian kin^, which could not be fdr from ihe beginning of the vision; and were <* cut •ff.'* Before entering further upon the tnerils of the question we wait for D. W, to answer some of the above queries, as truth is what we want. As he has talked so largely of ignorance upon the prophecies of Daniel, our anxiety is awakened to find out what he knows about it. Upon calmly looking at his present effart, we have ^een reminded of a compa- ny of men determined to run a train of cars of* from the track, the place where they naturally belong; and afier every effort has failed, one of the number cries out in the distance, Vou are all mistaken in ih% place to get them off. I have found it, and am astonished at your ignorance. N MIDNIGHT CRY. MUWICATIONS. POINTS OF DIFFERENCE BETWREN ADVEN- TISTS AND THEIR OPPONENTS. 1. We hold that the prophetic days of Daniel and John are years; as did Wesley, Scot r. Clark, Fletcher, the learned Joseph Mede, Faber, Prideanx, Dr. Hafesr, 6i^- op Newton, and Sir Isaac Newton, with all iha sfatidaard pretestant oommentafors. Our ofq^oneois claim that they are simply «/ays or half-days! 2. We claim that the prophecies of Danifl and John are hiMoricat propheciLS, extending to the end of time. as all Christians have be>d, according lo the undoulitea lesiimony oC historians, lill oor dav. And if ih# aad is •ot hrooghi to view by theiie pfophedes, they are to us inexplicable. 3. We claim that the ninth of Daniel is an appendix lo the eighth, and that tYie seventy weeks and the1{300 days or years conraieoce together. Our opponeftts de* ny this. Dr. Httles renders Dan. ix. ^ tlius: (^ But one week shall establish a [new] covenant witti many; and half of the week shall abrogate the [daily] sacrifice and obb- tion. A nd upon the pinnacle [or battlemerit of the tem- ple shall stand] the abomination of desolation, ev^n un- til the consutnmatiOfi [of the 9360 4«ys^] But thea^the decreed [desolatioa] shall be poured. | in tarn] upon the desolator.'* He then adds, *< This chronological prophecy (which I have attempted lo render more closely and intelligibly, snpplying the ellipsis oereiBafy t« complete the sense of the originali) was evidently designed to explain the fore- going vision, especially in its chronological part of ihe ^300 days: at the end of vrhicb the predicted d«esolBti4»a^ rejecting of the Jews should eease, and lileir stoeiiuiry be cleansed.^* If the " EXCEEDING GREAT HORN'* of Dan. vni. is ROME, as all standard protesiant com menlatora ad- mit, it follows that the 9300 days must be yeats. And a# the ^100 days extend to the-cWaneuig of tbe sanMnary, and the sanctuary is to be desolated t» the end of the world; if they begin with the seventy weeks, \\ follows that we have approached the very consummation, and may look daily far the coming of the Son of 6«d. 4. We believe that the longer pwph a iic pamoHm atark the limits of probation; 9nd that when thejr expire, the Lord himself will descend from heaven with a shout, raise all the righteous dead in incorrupfion )ind glory, change all the righteous living from mortality to immor- tality, reetore the whole earth to its Bden etatOf aod set up God's cTerlaf ting kingdom. Then the kingdom and the dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the penple of tbe saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlast- ing kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him. Our opponents locate their abode a^eve the whole heaven. tOR Tin WESTtRN MlITNlOffT ntV. ' *' ' YouNGsx.owN,Jaiyi(ijy^7ilul944L . Dear Brother Jacobs, . . Glorv to Gud He sull smUes op one so.un* worthy: he yet. displays salvation. In.Alcran several have been hopefully convened : 1 had tlie plea ure of bap(i«ing eleven. Ilrother Richards is pressing on, pointing out iruih, and cheering ihe.^^ cheerful band of brethren dear.'* Several have been added to them from the Methodists and BaptlstPi as WeTf as from the non- professors. In Cleveland ivvemy-eight were baptised; nine on I^qrd^s day, and niueteen on Tuesday morning. By request of Brother Fi tell I staid over Munauy to give him an opportunity to present the subject ctf Baptism to his people, preparatory to his being baptised. His wife, together with a bister (rom the Episcopal church,, was baptised on LordV day. 'Hioy grcutiy enjoyed the ordinance. ♦• In keeping his commands there is great re leartiy This is the love ol God that we keep his eom- roaadments; and hisconunandmentsarenot ^^ grievous^* as most vainly imagine. Those who think Ifghtly of this ordlfinnfp, flioulJ bear in mind that **Zacharia» and Rl^zihcili utre both rii^reoas before God, walkii»« in aH the eiMimiamln»ent;' and ordinances oi the liOrd biameieFft.^' Also that bap- tism must be as important as circnniri>ion, to ^ay the least. Now just see Ex.4: 24. ?6.*^ And it cmnp to pass that by the war, in the inn, the Lont met inm and soayht to kin bi'm. Then Zippotah to^^k a sharp stone and cutoff the foreskin of her son, and ca.««t it at his feet, and said surely a bloody husband art ifiou to me.^^ — It was ci(^nco, and as salutary in their observance as during tbe.niinifiry of John. Luke 7: 29» 30. "And all the people that heard and pnbHcai s justified God, bemgf 6opfi$ed tuitk thk bap- thmofJohn\ but the Pharisees and Lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, B£i.Ma not SAf- TisEU or HIK.'' Surely no one who loves Jesus (John M: 15) will think or eay riiar bis promi^ relaxes nar abligsiion to ohc^ Hie that believeth and is bapu^ed shall be saved;* but not a few tell me that ihis' baptism is substantially what the Quakers and Universail^ts make it. They make it as our opponents do ^ ;he Coming of the Son uf man^V spiritual. Some good brethren ae»m to think that tMiptism iapoly of the Holy Gh^^ Now as truth is that which is eniployed to saiictify, (John 17: l7) As all scripture is profitable, let me briefly brin^ out the tru(|i» (Mai. 18, 19,90) G«> teach— baptising them in the. name of tb* Faihi^r, Son, and Holy Gft&ait. This baptising as well as teaching ws4 to be dona bv the Apostles. They did it, and directed their fellow-lal>e- rers to do ii; so that we have not one recorded instance where J>elievers were not baptised. >Acts8: 36^39; 10—47. In Acts d: 37, the command K> repent is oo iX>ore imperative than to be bapiifed. The i>rom4«e en- "coiiraging them to submission is^ ** Ye shallreceive the Holy Ghost.'* This ia clearly distinct from Baptism.-^ Agsin it would be absurd to suppose that ilie Holy Ghost baptises ^^ia the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.'* The buptism o|^ the Holy ^host is the peculiar prerogative of the ascended Saviour."' *(HE shaN baptise you with the Holy Ghost.'* Amenl The saliao caninuuid of Jesas remams, * 4.*o teach — bapt^ing*! The full toned promise reaiaius, ^ Ha that believetn and is baptised shall be saved.', I do desire to clear my skirts. * The sword of the Lord* is coming, and many may be living in negleer of God's ordinances, aaaras Ames. Many mty be like those atMHe named, rejecting ^ the counsel of^ God against ih^mseives^ not being baptised,' as Jesus requires. I have come out from the sect to which I was at- tached, and appeal to God that minting scripture is not nnatarlan. No, aa, it ie nai satis to dhwbey God, oar Skrimif. 1 Sam. Id: 31^-36; Num. 16: 32-36: Gen. 3: 1-^. Jeeus has become the * author of eternal salva- tion to aH them that OBEY HIM.' It is my purpose, Lord willing, to set off* soon to go through the state to ZanesviUe, GraavtUe, and Mary villa, Union co. Love to all the friends — tefl them that the truth is spreading, and the Lord is* Coming very soon. Yours, - J. B. Cook. I rian." We hope then, that he will continue ii exiiitise all charity ^r those hrethii>n who leH us ihat ^ Chrfst sent them not lo baptise but to preach the gospel,'* and that ■ * w* ^^aeisfvaaHa waMnaf aiceaiaaias iw a^awpiw ^^flr^m^g, nor uncircumcision; but faith which workitS by love:" And also, candidly conaider the words of thone good brethren who say they can see no baptism in the com. mission under which they are now. lahoriag. .via. to ^Cry with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory in \\m; for THF: nOUte OF HIS JUimMElrt* 18 COMET: and worship him thnt made )ieaven and earth, and the sea, and the fonniains of waters;'^ Rev. 14: 7. Let every brother be iaiihfuj 1 1 his calling. Ti is ours to cry '' BthoU he MiutfA/.'"— £o^ aEMAKKS* We bate given 6r. Cook^ letter en|ire, notwithstand- ing it brings to view a subject that affords a fair ground for difference of opinion. If he has felt it his duty to speak out on the subject of Baptism, to ^ clear his skirts,' it w4>uld have been wrong in us to suppress his message. Ha appaals to God ^ that 18V* t)i):>K BaorHEi J^coas, I embrace the earliest opportunity to make some little correction, and to fulfil a supposed obligation which might samel, I can see ne period idt Iheis fuifilmant, (if our chronology be correct) but in the Jewish yiaaf 43.— The sentence referred to should have commenced, ^and until this event, (the personal Advent of oor Saviour, and the hrat resaneetian) I can tea ao wiatmkfe^'^iic. I would just remark, that LeannM^at bm9f€^ that the Second and Oersonal Advent, th)HftMu«Mivrciaao^d tha termination of the d360 da^s of Bnaiel, ViMikn place simultaneonslj. But fMaia.4Ma aaacoara «p- f^eacs in the communication,^«iMlmAanpa4«t^am, a . ittle aberation of mind, if not a species of insanity, n*-!- therof whiab I feel free to admit. It will be found in the. closing sentence of the views given of tlieea who hold to the modern theory of a temporal millennium. — It should have read, (and perhc|>a may so read in the manusoiipr)^Snd at the close of ihisihmisand j^aars^ that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Sntsn, who has been bound this whole period, and chained in the bot- tomUss pit,Vis power eaiiiplerely dektroyed, shell again be released out of hU prUon, Mid let l<*aee on the eub> jects of the millennial kingdom,*' &c. . As ever, your*s in the blessed hope. I D. BAaTaoixMtfCw. We regret tha oecnrrefice e/ the mlAiakes^ ^id are happy to correct ihem, though Irom examination, we be- lieve the fault was in the manuscript. —Eo. LETTER FROM BR. J. H, HARDY. LcxmotoN, Scott CO. la. Jan. 26, 1844. PtAR BaoniKii JAoaas, ' It is with ^reat joy I inform yoUf that f be- lieve oar Lord and Saviour wiU shortly viait our world. I had been verv skeptical since I first understood Mr. Milter's theary.' I wss induced to sav, *« My Lord de- Isys his coming;" for I fully believed that the Uieial Jews must first return to Palestine; and I had bean look- ing with the greatest anxiety for some movement in Turkayvor for tha Ottamen empire to he hfokea^aad a way opened for tho Jews to return. But thank Qod! since i have read the roenerlv piece written by Broiher Storrs, ond Ilia pam^ihlei by H. D. Ward, eveir difficulty on that score has vanished Pike dntkases kelifve ttm ri- sing sun; and now I see nothing tu iranspiia before oar Lord's return. t Indeed, I was mada toHjdiee with ezceeBag grrat ioy, and cried, Come^Lord Jeaut^ coma ywrifc Since being blessed withauch ekceeding great imig i hers tried to sound the ifidnlgfet Crviii the ^if Mloner I oan. I had hardl^aver spakea in pMim^ Mwkaa I understood the Lord waratiilve.dMor,! was AUad with such a strong d^ra (o save some cf n^ feSow nien« that I have got oilt the fear of man in a"|rnijit measure, and am determii^ by the help of God^fa proclaim to the wadd^hat thd^l^rd is at kgndMUie mU coniliuiss. 1 bloss God thai i hsve liesrd tha Midnight, Cq^t*^ have srisen an<| triinmed my lamp: and am how lock- ing every hour the approach of t4ii».Bridegronm. Year's in the lM|e af a glariaas ioMaartality. Jena* H. Wmfffp The order is attaadad to aa lar as we have tka wmkf namad.--£i>. Digitized by Google ■s THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRT. -as 67 LETTER FROM BRO. NBUSUN- Mount Au»urn, Shelby co. Ind. Jan. 24, 1844. A the Edihr o/iht " WuUrn Midnieht Ct-Uy' D&LR Sir— Imh no Milleriu; SiUi i aui not. a^haoied iQ^ulaiw myielf oo« of ihe vnBibrr thai is looking fur the gloiioea Appearing of the ^reat God, aud our 8a' vionr Jeaua Ohfiat.'^ While 1 diaowunU bumaq nauica, tR laRtten of religion, 1 am willing to acknowledge my obligations to those of superior talent and deeper i^search. I always wieh^o !« prove all thiiige end hold faet (tiai which is gpqd.'^ I am some timesoueationed relative to the propejr ap< plto^uon'uf ilie ptopliecy in Rev. 13: 11. TIiib seems lo be a difierent beast from the one in the former part of the chapter; from erhich some conclude thai (here is yet another great perseciuing p«»wer to arise. Will you f»leese jcoBaider this beast, and abow when and where be ived, if the prophecy lutt been fulfilled?* As we are readeia of your paper in ihte neighborhood, on explana- tion would be gratify log not only to myself, biu to ma* ny others. ' . YounB in bope of a beMer state of things. Milton J. Kklsqn. ^Revelation, l^i 1 1: d«eessed: ** two hofos.?' A horn is a kingdom. Dan. 8: 20: ^ The ram which tbon eaweft^ having (wo horns, ate the kings of Media anil PiQpref n.*> The tmo kingdoms of thia benet were the French empire, and kingdom of Italy. He was crowned emperor of the former in lfi04»and of the latter in 1806. ** H« s^ake'as a dragon.'* The dragori was the impe- rial powef oft Roiie. Let the following eitrsct Irom r circtt|ar mandnte of .Bonn parte«.nnder date of Jul v 13,. li09, illustrate this point. '^* Though our Lord Jesus Chnst epran|f Arom ttie blood of David, he sodght no worldly emptier on the contrary, he required that in concerns of this life men should obey Q«sar. . His grea( object %v»8— the deliverance and salvation of ^uls. We, 'fH\j inn carroRS of Ccsab^s power, arejirmi^ re*oit>ed to nuititfRrn the iodepcndenoeof our ihrotte.ftnd Inviola- biiiiy i>f ournghu.^' [See the whole niandate, ptp. 109- VO. It Bonaparte did not here speak like a dragon, it is dffficftlt to 8e6 how be could. Verso U:^^ And he l»ien»seih' all the pow«ref'the fifjt boa«i before bim, and causeih the eactb ai^ffr them that dwell therein,, to worship the lirst beast, who^ie deadly, wound wad healed.'* That BpniTparre healed the deadly wbbiid of pppery/ie oleRr frem history. AP- ter Ihe revolution of the 11th of Nov. 1799, wben^Booa-. parte, Sieyes and Ducos, were appointed a provisional conatilate^ one of tlie first a<^(fi of reform accomplished by tkoDi was '« the dlecetdin^ tff the fCBA THEl^f RIT- UALh ti^d the re-opening ol ^ chit«phse for CktiaUtot worship; a i^d of this the credit wae wholly Napolaon^s, wild (red 'te oppose the philosophic prejudices of almost alt hieoolt«Rgues.>'-*[/>«dkAarreiVb]Bofoef^ Vvl^'p. 154.] Thte.^Hie moMh tbe oollege o^ oardina^s wee. con- vened and entered on the election of a new pope; sue* ceeded in tbe elecion of pope Pius VII. March I, 1800. Tfaui Bonapftne ezercieed, as the pope had don ^j su- preme power in the cjiort^ovcrniliiiirt^^'^ hie «aeDei« atea, and restoring, popery.. He caus^ the earth, by. this exerciie of power^ to worship the beast whose deadly wound was Ireele J. Veraet 13, 14: ^^Uo doetb grent wonderevto ihRt be maketb fire to come down fioip heaven on earth jq the eight of men; and deceiveth them that dwell on the earibf by means of these mirscles which he had poWer lo do, in ttio «j|bt of Ihe |>e4st." That Bonaparte performed wonders or prodigiee.«tid impoeed oh (lie credulity of me'n, none who have read bis biftory will doubt; The following extract from 8cott*e liE^B oi NttpoleoR, will iUnetniift the sefbrence to fire.—tVol. U pp. 297-8. ^On entering the sepulchral chamber in the pyramid ofCheope, * Glory be lo AHsh!' said Bonaparte t * there ts ao Uod but .^od, »nd Mnboamied is his prophtErt.'-i^ *• I'bou hast apoken like the most learned of tbe proph- eta,' aafd the Mufti who accompanied him. * I CAN GOmtAND A CAR OF FIRB 1X> DESCEND ^V^l )Ii&AV£N,' eomiiiaed the Fitnih venently * aSD I CAN GUIDE AND DIRECT ITS COURSE C^ KARTU.' < Thou art the greet chief to whom Mr- hommed givespowerand victory,' said the Mslti." • ♦ e * • ^(BherrfTs,' he said, 'tileoiats. Orators of tbe Mosque^ tench tbe people that those wlio beeeine rodeei^ned for ii>«, show ibem diet in mdrethnn twenty paseageso^ 'tlie Koran my coming is foretoWv— J could demand a roekoning from each of you for-lbe meet secret thoughts of hie soul, since to me every tbing is known; but the day wfti come when alt sbaJl know from whom 1 have my coniiuission, sfid that hunrsD cf-^ forts cannot prevail againet me.' It is plain fiefni (hie: strange proclamaiioii, that Bonaparte was willing 'to-be worshipped as a superior being, as eoon as altars C0uld be bnilr, and worahippers collected togethoc" AUo, the following from Loekbart's Napoleon, (vol. I, p. I Id.) After rdaiing the 8H>ry of the Battle oi the PypRonds^ hcsRys,— .»t Louts, oiider the same date as the above,.iuid urgently requests ^hai some Lecturer may visit them immediately j or that books end pnpere be sent without delay. LETTER FROM T. it M. FALL. JACKsoifBVR6H, January 24, 1844. Dear BRbTMKR Boyer, Th^ Second Advent cetise is still going on in this place; Rome have become awakened. The popular current is s^ng against it, yet all seem compelled to t^lk, read, and preacbRbout it; and ou tbe whole I be- lieve niocb good is bting dene. In our neighborhood two^jkrroans have read yeorOerman papers and become awakened: one of fbem has cotnprebended the chrono- logieet calculations — has become enamored with the Object, and spesks with zeal and intelligence to hit fel- low Germans. " We believe the world of msnkind are rushing te a^ crisis. Tretb is spreading, and the people 4re ripening fast for judgment. Please send us soma moreHierinnn pRpRreit-veu bnve ibsin lo tpere, and rUo some Ilymo books. We are Protestant Methodists* about JackRonburgh, Butler county. If it were poeaible (iiat Brother Jacobs could pay ue a vieit we (hink much goe4 would neerne. Yoarx, with rcRpect. T. & M. FALL. * I am R believer in the 8!pA«dy Qoming of Chriat. tl. J. SXPBRIENCC The following are the closing remarks ol (he pamphlet ii^isaued by Brc. William H.ltfauU, late a local preach- erin tbe Meibedist BptfleopRi Gbitreh : *^A few wrrrds relative to my recent exercises and ex- p<- ibligRtions to the Methodist £ rht yesrs I remained in her cc is whole period, I made no ac Lame indeed was my ev- er 1 my attempts to know God iie»»...v. .. ..u.u...^ ...v.» ^..an disappointment. In vain did I seiirch for those truths that belong to, of come f^m, a heart right in the siffht of God. ' My only boast was, that I desired to be an honett man* My only consolation — that '* Thy mercy never will depart ^From men of bcRrt sincere." I ttEAik'the Bible, but frtrDrEO, or *^earphed** the stand- ard wotke of the Cbltreh. Thus 1 went on, till the Large Tent came to Cincin- nati, when 1 went end heard two Second Advent lec- tures I was' led to deplore my Ignorance of the Bible. I resolved to study if for myself; end the man that the Bible would make of me, that man, I resolved to be. The more I studied, the more intense became my feelings. My deeire was to know tbe most absorbing quefiion GtMl had brought to view in His Word ibr my consideration. . With these feelings, one Sabbath, about the clbec of December last, I fell oponmy knees before QO'^ imploring the light of His spirit. I made R discovery. It was this: **Ood is Love." — Theh^ Love sprung up within me.' Tien, God gave me sweet repenting t^are,'ttnd led me to sell all I had, and in teturn for my small sscrificee, because Jesus died. He gave me the pearl of perfect love« Then, in answer to prayer. He gave me light on His Word, from which I was able to see clearly, that Christ will soon come, to gather and redeem His people. Since God bat pardoned and blessed me, I have fell it my dnty to show to all men. and especiallv the Me- thodists, the stRte of the M. E. Church at the present time. This was not, ss bee been repeatedly stated, (he effect of a forced imagination, but a plain sense of duty. In Isarah XRxviii. 10-T8, can be found r description of my experience in reference to this roetter. I would never heve delivered the diecourse you have now read, but uptm it bong my all of comfort and joy. Te part with tbe bleased experience God hed given me, wRs more than Icould think of. Add to this, the thought of^tenftai death preaeed upon me. My own soat-^tbc life of my epirit, seemed to be at stsk^. To see so mRny honest men and women worshipping iliie idol — tmsting their all to these ministers — unwil- Kng to seRTch for Ihemselvcs^teking men, instead of Ood, for their teachers— wes more than I could do, ind rentein quiet. A fervent deeise to see my brethren end associates in that cburcb fVee from the shackles that beund them, has led me to epeak oet of my full soul. My words are be- foie yon. I Rirt eatlsfied, that to some they will be **a simyr of death unto derttA;" but I pray that ihey may be asRVoroflifeuntolife. This doty has been performed at the expense of all I valued on earth, except my experience as a Christian. Tbii, tbbnke be to Almighty God, still remains with me. As the beloved Wesley said, vi^en dving, "The beet of all is, Ood is wirh me." Or, Rs a lady once told her husband, in answer to a quRRtion relettve to bnai- nesa she was engaged in, prior to h#r marriRge, "Tho» Digitized by Google 68 THE W£63?£I1N idlDNIGHT CRJ. it had resulted in a ioesof over $1000, aftar all, it woald have been a jfood in vestment. ♦' •♦Why," said he,**how can (bat be?** Ilei reply iraa, *«Tt raaoUed in my get- ting a good huaband.'* . Thus with ne. All my losses appear to be nothing, compared with wbai the Lovd hit bestowed upon me. In conplusion, dear ireader, I hum* biy pray you to commence, (if the work is not already begun,) to study the Qible on your knees before God; praying for an honest heart, und the light of His spirit to direct you : For from all that is revealed, we .have reason to believe the Lord is at the door. Forllis com- ing I am continua.ily looking. To Him who will aoon judge luy motive, and my work, be all possible gU»ry^ forever.*' WHEN SHALL THE SANCTUARY BE CLEANSED I Extrsct from a sermon entitled ^The Sanolnary Pol- luted '» by the Rev. JOSHUA X. WILSON, D. D. of Cincinnati, 1828. It will bo remembered that Dr. Wilaon was the aeeiH sor of Dr. Beecher on his famous trial for heresy before th^ Synod. After showing first what the sanctuary is, he says, pp. 264—268 :— I shall now attempt,*-S. To prove that the SancUtary has been, and still iw^ polluted by the professed ninMeci and professing people of God. The aseailants of the Ch'urth have been numerous, subtle, end powerful; but their aasavlts have lleea per- mitted as a sc B purified her fi t fines, order i b operated upor The material , in proportion b sapping. and i b editice to toti e word and ord 9 have it so,*' th I. Our pro After the tfl sea and Aaror vite, and hia f none escaped i wrath, but th< ^ voice of Mose rapterii of ia b were excited gre^ation mu: saymg, " Ye 1 jf *^ wrath went \ in the plague were fourteen thousand aD<) aeven h«i^ dred, besidea tliem that died about tJie oNittcrof Korah.?* Num. xvi. e ■) e II i- "The prophets prophecy falsely, and the priesta bewB rseeived him not!*' When the apoiiiles and diaeiiilM eommenced the great work of evaag elising the hearbeji, w%at eUases of men ^ftvo Unm the most trouble? I answer not this qnes^ ttoti bj 4 reference to the fmUahood of AanaAiaa and dappirira, the hypoerisy of Si«oon Magus».nor the perse- cution raisffd by the unbelieving Jewa, who were reject^ ed, broken off from tke olive tr^c ; but by asking, who weio they who said to the Gentiles, *' exeept ye ta oic* eirenmoised, ami keep the law of Moses, ye cannot be saved I*' Who taught that i he reeunreotion wi%m past, and OvertliTew th«i faith of some I Who said there was no lesarrection ? Who agitated the ehurcbos with &lee notions ? -Who ha4 corrupted the l^rd*s supper till ■iitfisters.and profoasora oi relieion ate and drank dam- nation to themeelves? Who i&nied tho divinity, -who rejeetod the humanity of the Son of God? Who idtro- duced *^ DAHiTABLB nBREsiKs,** sod denied the only Lord God? Whom did Psul aocuse o( preaching another gospel? The answer to all tkeae questions is ibis: PROFE88ED MINISTERS OF CHRISTIANITY 1 1 O, could angels woep, teara woald flow ftom iMaveB,.«t #viry recollection of tkis lUrk picture. Fessing the apostolic age, we eome down to a period of the oMPcIki the hioiory of which haa not been wfiiien by ^he pen of inspiration. Yet sueb.facts are aitesied as ro eonflrm the propostiion I am atteoipiing tosustain.— - If so many errom were zealoualy pvepagated in the days of the apostles, might we not expttiu a great inereaee after their death? A little more than a century after -the disciples ef Psul and John and Peter bad gone to their graves, the whole Christian world, wh^b was then more extensive than ihe Roman Empire, was agitated from its eeatie to its eircumference, by tfac heresiee ol ooe^an. Atioa, a Presbyter of the chaseh of Alexan- dria, denied the eCsme/ sofuA^ of Jesne Christ, uoglit that the Son of God waaa created being, the tnairoment by which God formed tho naiversr, and tbat the Holy Spirit waa not God, but oreated by the power of the Son. Arias was iirsi condeanned ae heretical at Alexandria, and afkerwarda by a general council of 380 Fathers. Al- ter long streirglo' •«<& many viotssit«d^s, Arius died a fuddcn and unoatanU deeth,^hie bowels goOluof out" at the very time when he axpeeted a triotaf h owr troth ! put hia dodrioea did not die. They beoenw the pie- Jailing religion of the Eaat, and spread through Italy, 'ratace^and Spain; and Ueebecametriumpham tnmany ^tts or Aaie, Alrica, and fiuitppe. Bat they tank, el- moot at Oace^and wore not again rsi^t ed %^ the begin* nifig oC t^ eixtoenih oentar}; and ever since thoy have in some tens of other, disturbed theohnfoh of Chriet, and impeded the pwgresa of tialb. After asking who introduced some of the various er- rors and doctrines which sre now corruptinir theokLrcH he says, pp. 272—274; * "^ "Let Cumberland and New School PiesbyicrimM ^^ Professora of Theology from Ando»er to Lane Semioarv answer] . -^ . Who have aoleipuly adopted Standarde of Faith, a-hich fhey have mutilated, impugned, denied? Let U^e Western Beseryc, and Troy, aod Oeoida, and Phila- rSj\*w^^^ ^'^^^'*- Our propoaitipo is sustained by r«opii«om, wanniifee coMiUKiM, and cou^^aRi.8, all minglsil on the sacred^ !hl'^^ A^'^^' '" *"•• ••""^" ?» ^^^ "»*»««!, after guarding hia disciples against partial, selfish, and rash jodgmstits^ spenka in the following impressive manner about false teachers. ** Beware of faJseVropheta, which eome to you in sheep's clothing, but inwa«lly7hev are ravemng wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruit"* Malt. 7. And on another occasion, "Take hssd that no man deceive you-for false prophets shall ariae and Matt.^ ™"y^»>«Wd I haVe told yo« bef JL *> Paul aaid to the Elders of Ephcsus, ** Take heed un- to yoiwselves, and to all the flock over.whidi the Holy Uhost hath made vou overseers, to feed the Church of God, which he hstli purchased wiih his own blood. For I Know this, that after my departure shall grievous wolves siuer in among you, not sparing the flock. Aiso lS:iXl."Tctri^^ disciples u.ter them,*7'We/err . Peter also sounded (he alarm. " But there were false prophets among the people, even as there shall bs false teachers among you, who privily shall bring »« dammi. ble hcresies-and many shall follow their pernicioui r'l** T/,®?*?? of whom the way of truth shuli be spoken of>^ 4. Pet. 2. Paul*s hesrt wus de, plv ufleci - , , ' - --• " wv».. ■n nu w«i plv ttflected* and hence we find him often touching this subject. . I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord ?h!J^ hi' n"' J-'^* "" ^^^^^ -«»• tW-g. and that Ihere be no divisions, among you; but that ye be per- fectly joined together, in the mme mind and in the same ittdgment.** ^ Keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace.** ^ There is one Lordf one spirit, o«e hope of yonr calling.^ one bead, one bodyyone fartfa, ooe baptism, sne God and Father of alU^ ^* Brethren, mark them which cause divisions and oflences contrary to the doc- trine which ye hav^ Icarnrcf, and avoid tbein.** Why? ^ They serve not the Lord Jesus Christ— mnd by good words, and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the sim- ple.*^ ' *• I hear that thei^ are divisions among you, and I partly believe lt.*» Why? Because " there 'most be heresies among you, that they which are appro^re4niay be made manifest.** Our blessed Lord, in bii intercessory prayer, shows the importance of unity in the faith, and orrler of the Church. ** Father I have manifested thy name unto the men which tbou gavest me out of the world — I pray for them also which shall believe on mc through their word: that they all maybe Oney And how kindly but impres- sively does the loving and beloved John speak on this subject. ** Beloved, bdieye not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they stv of God.** ^Pot many false prophets are gene out into the world.** And to the elect LedX he writes, **If there come sny^nnto yor, and bring not this dottrme^ [the doctrine of Christ] receive him not in- to your house, neither bid him God speed.** Why this iniunetioD to a benevolent female! Beca nee **" Many deoeivem.are etatered into the world,** who went om from u% and he that biddelh a deceiver God apeed *^is partaker ol Ims evil deeds.^* Jude slso speaks ^tsdly but tnipressivrly. ^ Beloved, oonteo4 earnestly for the faith once 4ehv. ered to the saints.** Why? Because ^Uhere are eer« tain men crept in unawares, denying the only Lord God, and onr Lord Jesas Chriat.** (To be continued.^ POPES DOMINIONS. ^Her plagues shall come in one duy.V ERUPTION OF MOUNT ETNA. The following particulars of the recent eruption of Etna are given in a letter from Palermo. The new eruption took place on the wes tern side of Etna on the 17th of November. Thfe crater opened near Monte Rosso, not far from the eruption of 1 832. Tliree rivers of lava are formed^ and are flowing rapjdiv in the direction of Matetto, ft-onfe, and A- derno. At the date of the last account, No- vember 22, the lava, which i« flowing across the Bronte, is of considermfole thickness, apd had arrived within a mile of the town. The inbabitaais were flying in alarm, carrving off their portable property. Bronte was en- closed in two streams of lava, and tlie posi- tion of its inhabitants was frightful. The lava look as its bed the high road from Pa- lernao to Messina, and it is leared that it may fall into the torrent of SimetO) which is quite close to the road from A demo to Leon Forts and which falls into the Gulf of Catania, where it might qauae great accidents. The roadfixwn Palermo to Catania is intercepted by lava. AH the Cantons around Etna are afflicted with an atmosphere of ashes, which obscures the sun's rays* The subterranean rumblings of the Volcano are heard as far as Catania, and the ground has a sort of (|uiv- ering in«»tion, which leads the inhabitants to lear an aj)proaching earthquake. A curious circumsUnce took place at Catania the night before the eruption. A fine rain fell whn^h changed the color of the silk in the umbrel- las and burnt it. A professor of chemistry baft'iM analyzed this rain, found that it con- tained a large quantity of muriatic acid.— Ine eruption commenced, as already stated on the 1 7th of November, about half past ?, m th« desert region of Monte Rosso. A thick smoke, mixed with sand, was seat fortht and rocks iMirfed into the air showed that Digitized by Google 69 the force below was the most active. A coDstant QQdutating inotioD was fett in every, part. of the mountain* Lava w^jsoon per- ceived to make its appeiumcioe^ and it de^ scended rapkNjrto the woorty n&gion^ where it divnJed mlo thi'^c slrteams, the northern one proceeding toward the wood of Maletto, the south one towards Broate^wluUt the third ntenooed'tbe divlrict ef Ademo* Du* ring the day Ifie ^nrroSie lnci*eased tretpen- dously, and being collected above Etna, covered it eoQ»p|eteIy. . A quaiHky .^: sa^d fell ffoitt It contidoally on the eaa^tera part of the moontluvi, and did ' hiuch ir^jury to shr|}bs and croj^s^ A ^rong smell of sul- phur was perceptible, even at the bottom of the motitttafai. Oi> the 10th the lava con^ titioed to make itsr way towards Maletto, and the tfflerf grounds of Bronleu The whole popula^ioil was alarmed. The southern braack ApprMolied. fiasiliana^ four tniietr from BrMtii; Aar exews^e a^vKy coti- timied tOf prevail in the crater, arid 5and stiH fell over the whole eastern and southern sides* Oo Ihe 2Qth the stream of.lava wbicb^ hadthirea^Mted Bro«te appcui^d io direct its coarse towards the soiafli, over the old lava of Ttfohte Egitlo. The other two currents pursued tlieir course, one towards Adeitio^ and the. other lowainfa Maletto. . On the south and east Etna is entirely covered with smoke. ^ Aootber letter, dated Palermo, 4th, in the AugBburg-€kffie%le^ slates that the lava hiu} 8wej)t away several houses, and destroyed 67 persoripf Pamroio*— Intelligence from Bronte has been received, stating that the eruption of ^MounlE Etna §till continued on the 28th of * ^last iBonth* Tiie iava bad reached the de- cline td the mouiitatQ, and approached the river Siineto. ^ CdnskleraMe damage has been done to inpuinerablp fertile fields anjJ ,viimyatj^ Seventy, pien w1k> were em beloftf .- Therr mtmeto tfre \a our po8M86i(m, as loiiie of thtm w«U kMO%k , and li«v« been mWe to fuet. If this •bodd in«ot thair oye, lettbafii lafco wirnitiff and ** sin BO " TROM TQE SIGNS OV THE TIMYi^^. Tha fullowing commuoicaUon waa received frnm London by tbe iiiberoHu We ebuuld iudge froiQ read- ing it that it waa writtoo by a Jew converted to the doctrine of the Advent. THB JSWS" RETURN. City of peace! I mourn thy fallen 8tat<>, l^y deeolate ahrinea, thy wanderiojr scattered ones. The thtfnder of Jehovah's righteous hate H«ih fatten on the Hosts of Abrdhaai*s sons! f mwratc thy rnin'd ahar's stones, And the remembrance of thy glory gone Cree^ in oeld shuddering?, as the wild dove's Rioaoti Are on tbe weary winds of midniffbt borne While tke vude Satyr treade thy palaces forlorn. Beyond the power of tboaghts that make me weep,. And -Ibis eatrMiniel'd eoul i« oMseieea ihrttldom- keep. |lte^ l i i .# lip^ ffooi tha«« Wmbmrn Cvris- TiA* Ai>v»cATt," of Rebriiery 2d^ 1944^ being pan of a letter over tfiie sIgfViature of **C. B. Parsons.** ft ap- pears to be written from Frank fort, Ky. end is dM^ Jan»a^ iUr 1844* ^ A year or tw6 euii:«« during the wM« wiai*!, not a cleU iaw^Tal wTo^^^^ Who bori our griefs, carried ottr woes and pains: trX^U^^ And traees witTt his bold poetic pen jra^^ei^ !SdTt a hS!? MX. w/e ^^1^0X^1 Tbe «»»eaments of one our tnbes contemn. Who ,e»t^ wonder that Qit|r 2jon languishes. If reaideot ChriotTaiia and transient brethren would stan4 by each other in these t!tfuj( of ruin, and all us one ^ come up fo tlie ht'tp of :hc Lord a^winst the mighty,** many of those incnt^us ntlaek^s g>;ncr*f!y\ft»iiin!* tri attendance upon legisliiive' bodf^j^^ Woffld 'be> cleft aW«y, end virtue in- stead of i4eeybtoom4 ^b re^ng f^sliidif. (e h howevet a laAfeaiMe Hcf That -Wine Uiera-mt^ in nmn' ittbovfio ciiulftaraHHi h mjk t rii ewdtutfd* ri with tbe ben ^ ik>4*0 pto^ Whmm et'h^w'iuiwJkcji thivy,^ abroad, ar uw sw to FimMmt^vtmti aiHy wiMtHg %» Cura^iibeae tbiifgs, but are 99tf^mm no vowv«mi«^ Ui4ljb«y ever Wd asem* berabi^ in. ibe Ci^urch «/ Cbtiat. Tbey.«re eeen at %k^ TKEATJ^Kf tUey-arc luund at the BAi^Lrmul when tbe irutb is diacoysr^o^.foir ♦* murder will oih," the xtflTect is^ not only to daii)h jhcir own souls, bm to wouuil in the leo- derest part thd.cn use ot religioh. A preacher, (hough not of irar fiiift.1)«sa} wiMeli tiif^ My laocy paiote tby princely domes aad towi I see tbe sun aet on that aacred pyre — Where beauty triumphs^ reckless ruin wanes — The plaintive straina of Judah's harp expire. — Alas! in that blrgt place, tbe aacred fire No longer burns, and no Shekioah im>w GncOurai^es the confident desire. — '\Vhy simk Its splendor 'neath the vengeful blow T Why on its attare sboald the fire no longer glow? Hie ele«d8 that gather rottid yas glorioos sun Remijid Q»e of that devaetaiiog power That^gaiber'd rouad ihee wben the Holy Qne Withdrew; eaeh dying plant, eaeh di^eoj^ng iower Remindjny apirit of that dotefol hour. When ZioQ droop'd beneath the o'er whelmiag blaet. When Zion's beauty fled before the ahawer Of Judgments sore, 1 would that shower were past, I weep to see thee rise, but vengeance holds thee faat. But lo! rboeedovdadie^ree, and I woeld fain Cherish the hope that thoa again shall rise. That God ahall wipe awoy thy crimson aUtn, And Salem's lempTes stretch toward the ekiee. And homeleae tribes inared to shame and pain, lift up their heads an^ limisi ?a|eeiii>e fi|r«in— But this ie visionary, and my soul Rettttne again (o sad reality ;<— ~ And frequently what I woald fbin eontrol. But cannot, drowns me in uneeruinty. And instantly I wiah that t could die. But all ie dark-^f deadi were dfeemlaee sleep I'd «ash inra bie erme and Hmre I'd tfe. Noalsw-givor, until the 8hiloh come. Bnt why eboiHd thonghts like those perplex my heart? Why doom'd in dark Uneerfaifityto Mm% . O Tor « pilot that vrwtM steer one home, O fbr^iai iFTofind that mt^i my anchor hold. Why ^mai* mjr spirit, wbea the world to cotne . Is «»»«d 1 am 1 not one of Israel*a fold ? Is aoi w;y nawe anwiag Iho abeeen ooes esralled I Iseiah telle me in prophetic straias Of one rpjecfed and despised of men. contemn. One who for ein propttiacfan made : — What daea bo mean! what did auroiferings mean? in Headtng vietims on oaf altars laid? And h^ia in glowing tints 1 see the Nszarite displayed. My shtinkini; nature scorns the crucified— But should he he the Christ t am tmdone. If, as tbe Cbrisrfftns srfy, for man He died, ' 1 beveconspbvd d^atnst 5ebovah's Son ! «*God of my PaibefS av thy throne I bend, My mtaery dnvee ma to thy merey'e throne. /If thee ba trtfih, apmt of troth deecend. And deignto teach wyaoul and be ibelaer one's fHend!' 'Tis done 1 my prayer is heard ! my debt is paid, I feel the wall of prejudice remove. The Uontile light ouibursting from the akade, IllWines iny sool, I read, believe and love, A trendy in the eternni courts above My Priest appears with blood before the throne, 'lis petdonfftg efRcsctotis power I prove, 'PVjf|f»v^nth rough faitb in the Eternal Son,— O myetary ! ^fmiik emd Jhv.^n Jefw ChriH are one! B? A Skbon© Advintjst. CHEAP LIBRARY. THE following Works are printed in the chesp peri- odical form, with paper covcrs,^ so (hat they can be sent to any part of the country, or to Europe, 1 y niuil. The followlfrg Numbers comprise tire Library. 1. Millet^s Lire and Views, 373 2. J^eettiEes on the Beeeiid Coming of Cbrisf, 37 j 3. Expojirion of Matthew xxiv. and Hotfea vt. K3, 18^ 4.. Spauldtng'a Lectures 00 the Seoond Coming oC' imnicik'eX>iaoo«r8e, << The End Not Yet," 14. Miller on the Typical Sabbatbii and Great iebi> lee. 15. The Glory of God in the Earth, by C. Fi cb, 16. A Womlcrful and Horrible Thing, by C. Fitcli, 17. Cox^s Letters on the Second Coming of Christ, IB. I'he Appesnn)^ and Kingdom of our Lord Jt^sus Chris!, bv J. Sabine, 19. Prophetic BxpoMiions, by J. Litch, Vol. I, ' !».**** ** Vor.Z, !2I. Tbe HtMdom af Gad, by William Miller, SI. Millet's Reply to Sttiart«> 33. Milleaniai Hani, ar SecoinJ Advent Hy^ac, 24. Israel and the Holy LeHil,«-4be Promised Letid, by H. D. Ward, t^. Incaneisieaeiea of C^er'e Literal Fulfiliiiont ol Daniel's Prophecies, bv S. filies, i6. Bliss' Exposition of Matthew auiv., 27. Bynopsia of Miller's Views, ^. Judaism Overthrown, by }, Litch* *i^, Christ's First and Second Advent, with Dswel's Visions Harmonized and EjcpUiaed, by N«, If ervcy, 30. New Heavens and New Earth, with the Mar- riage Sniper «f flie Lamb, by >f. Hervey, 31. StafkweatbafsNtrritt'rve, Si. BfDwn*8 Exfi^erienoe, 33. BiMeEiaminer, by George Btorr?, 34. Tbe aecoad Advent Docltine Vindicated,— a Sermon prc^M^bed at the. Dedication of the Tabernacle, by R«\'. 8. Hswiey, with tbe Addreaa «f the Tabernacle Co'i'mHtlee, pp* 107, 35. A Solemn Appeal to .Mniiste and Cburcbfs, especially tt» those uf the Baptist denomina- tion, byj. B. Cook, 36. Second Advent Manual, by A. Hule, 37. MilH»wnMil Ha»p, Becotrd Part, 38. Chronotegy of thtj Bible, bv 8. BIisp, Review af Dc» Po^, by A . Hafe, Exposition of ^fchanah xiv., bv i>, Bi?e«, Miller's Life and VieWs, bound, *• Lectures, »* t?paulding'*s Le \n 10 10 10 m 311 1>74 \n 10 10 m 10 18| 10 I2f 184 20 10 181 Vli 6i l«^ 4 50 60 .'tO «0 371 H 9ECOiVI> ADVBNT DEPOTS. BosTow, Ma#s.— No. If, I>evon?hirc street; a-Jdr^fte J. Nbw Yoait Crrv,— No. 9 Spruce efrcei ; addrera J V Uimae. AtaaKv, N. Y,— No. 6T Greaoe street; address G. P. .Miles. RocHfcin'EH,N. Y.-No. 17 Arcade Bmldinrs; address fi. C. Galusba. BrfFAL-, N. Y— No. 8 Niagaia street; oddreM H. B. iSkinner. Utica, N. Y— Address Horace P«tten. Pitt,ADiiLPnu,J*a.— Np^. 40 aud 41 Arcade j address J. Litch. CiNa.v»ATf,0.— Third street, a few doora eu:>t of Wal nut, eonth side; address J. V, Hini>*9. ®+. Lovie, Mo.— N)o.- 8d Market Hrcci ; addrcs*. H A tSiHtanden. LetwtiiB,Ky.-.JWli.rsoi» House; address Dr: KaihM. rield. Moiii'«i»AL,C. W.— Ka. UftNoire Dame street; address R. Huicbinsaa.. Port AND, Me.— Caeco street; address J. Pearson. [ AxHoN, O.— Addreaa C. Cl^p^i. Digitized by Google 70 ■tt#iaiB«|i^tto mi 'IT • T.A'ff "III '(' THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CUt. dmoee ©f ^race and of th^ ffU^ of nghteousoess, shall' reign iii IHis bj one, Jesus Christ.^ Here the saints are promised to reign alter the gift of sightoousiiesa, (whieh the righteous Judge shafi rire all those who love his appearing at that day,) ia life, ihiU is^ eternal life. See 31st verae. 1 Peler t. 4, *' And when the chief Shepheid shall t^fmi^^y sbatt Moei¥c al fsnmn of gk>ry that fadeth mot away." This nv^, of oourse, he ki theimmortal iMcte, for it ^hdelh not aWn^. n. Hiat Christ will be present with his people in a state of immortality, can hMRy be doubted when we read so^ textb as these :— JiAti itii. 24, *' If any man serre rae, let him follow me ; and where I am, there aiso^hall my servant be. ^' Again, John xiv. 3, ''And if I gp and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you to myself; that where I am there ye may be also." . So much for Christ's promise to his disciples. And now let us read hiajprayer to ids Fa- ther on this point, John xmi^ ^, '^ Father, I will th&t they also, whom thou hast ffiven rae, be with me where I am, that they mar behold my glory.'' Paul says, 1 Thess. it. 17, "Andao shall we ever be Avith the Lord." ** For it doth not yet appear what w^ shaill be ; but we know' that when he shall app^r, we shall "be like him ; for we shall see him as he is." Our text says, ** And hast made us unto our God kings and priests." Rev. XX. 4, 6, " And they lived and reigned with Christ." "And shall reign with liim." xxL 3, " And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, Behojd, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shaH^ be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and he tMrGod." HI. " And we shall reiga on the earth," sayd our text. * Not mMler its present dispen8atKm,4)Ut After it is cleansed by fee ; after the wicked are deiM^yed hy fire, 'as the antediluvians were by w^ler ; aftef the res- urrection of the ahiats, and when Chmt'is pra^r, taught to his disciples, shaU be answered, " "^y will be Jhne &n earth, even m in heaven. ^^ When fhe bride has made herself ready, arid married to the bride- groom, he will then ihove l^er into the New Jerusalem state, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband, where w« shall rei^ wtfh him forever and ever ^ Uie new earth and in Uie new heavens; " and Q^d j^hall wipe away all tears from thair ey^,.and there shall be no nfMpe dfath, neither sorrow nor CMryii^^ neither shall there be any more pain ; for the iataket things are paas^ away." Then tbs whole earth '^ shall le foil of his glory ;" and than, as says ^le prophet Isa- iah, liv. 6, <' For thy Maker is ttiine husbtnd ; the Lord of Hosts is his name ; and thy iteddexfier, the Holy One of Israel ; the God of tha whcf^ earth shall he be called." , , And then, my dear hearer, if you have had your h ea rt broken on from sin ; if you have h^ faith oeen united in spirit to the L«iib of God ; if yofi have pa- ^kmAf BMJiwBi trihiihrtisn aad.fsw>wtiffa « kms name,-— then yvn iHH &po and Mgn wirit mi0k^mtA tkas saivth w«tt h»rsgeaei«eed bjptfae^e^ the pu ww «f Call, jw «nss dsstimjred, sin, pain, crying, sorrow, and deoHr ^HMshsd .teoa-tlia tnfaU, and nM>rtality clothed upon by imniVMality, death tho wora It soimds too haxsh. .There is no. music in it. You say it grates upon the ear. But think, when it graies upon the soul, the conscience, and the oar, and not by sound only, but a dread reality, when there can be no rosnite, no cessation, no detiverance, no Iwpe f Y that was ^Ishi to reeeive^w^r, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, aud honor, an^ gknry, and blspring.** And ril who meet in th«t ^rand assembly will he then )ieard to slic^iit, *' Biessilig, snd honor, arid g^«ry, and pswer be unto him thaEt mtteth upon the throne, and unto the Laaib former and ever." And methinks I can now see everr f Bevelar «• the Jim imoroitfjr interesting in its symbolical and mys- ' Hozi descriptiMM^ natucal sseaery, and figamtive kii- guage, but tt.i» ririi in truth, and the oommtmieatioB of m— is Uiui Imll udder the v^il of fntttiiw, wod wottM only hs maiMm^^o liie n at u r a l ^>4Bi(SftB of men, many «^ i» 4KMBa. John has writteii this book afWi; the .laws of nature ; that is, he lias seemed to copy alter some of the richest and most picturesque scenes in naiture's laws, lie has, in revealing truths to oiv minds, followed the same iiteady Qoorse that fountains of water do in their course to the sea. He begins, as it were,' hack vipon the mountaias, where tho head may be but a fountain, and there Rivss us a desorip^ ilon ol* th^ souroe. He then glkles g^tly ttlong through the vale below, winding between. hl^s and mountains, visiting in bis courjse the hamlets of the peasant, the villages of men, the populous towns and (nties of commerce, until he ^auds us or leaves us in the ocean of eternity. Jit first, he Sippears to be de- scribing some bubbhng fountain or gentle spring, aad swelling in importanoe^as he prooseds^ btings hi sad adds every important stream of eveiit, deepens and wMens in his course, until he makes his promietic his- tory like a d«ep flowifig river, bearing upon its bosom the gallciK ships aud galley with oars. At first, he describes a pebbly bromc murmuring along the hills, now and then bursting into view with some gentle SaJil^ then ghding softly awj^, until It mee^ some ruggad Itead-land, chills its course, and almost seems to te^ trace its path ; iheu, suddenly buisting from the hills in cataracts of ^?«Mn, bounding from rock to isck, leap^ ins into the vale below, he again seean to follow the alhivial^at/), aiid receives his tributary streams, winds on hiB way. until it tails at its month by a tremendous leap into ^ <;u]f nf waters, and is swallowed up in the waves of the ^eft in this manner, as though lie hadliegun on one noon- tain, and traced ftfttt ^ muhui stt^sMSiB of hisMr down to the gteat soeaa*»f mi«if| % hk^tteifnr sC Ijfiak, wbifik watered dis fWiM^ hf w wM Ug fwr hands of four great rivers, irhich watered and enimafaiwad the whole lind, taking diBbrent nohits of the compass, but fUlmg at liMtiiilD the oe0ina,O«o. H. K^14 ; and these having ftetgk «rilMiiaiy«mBM in teir wsAe. The seven efMHidPas :4>f Am is siMistqw of On church g[ Chiist in her aeiM faam^ hi all \/a wind- ings and turmngs, in all her prospenty.snd adTeisity frCNDQ the days m the apo$tles Axmu to the' end 0t the world* ThesitOsinilBatteahiWiij eftiteHMisiifitionn of the poweis and linff»of ibm^maikmrm the slnnh^ and God's protecMioB of wspeop>»ilma|a IIm i aiip i time. The seven immpets are a history or seten peeoliar ai^ heavy judgments sent upon the eaitfa, ot Rofloan kingdom. And t&e seVen tii3s am Hie se^«n last plagaes sent upon Fsfrta Bofloei. MiWtH^ Ih^is are mairy ether eymim^ ^i««fen in, Jmt trib^tnty streams, and filline np ths gr»^ ny^ 0^ PfP^^^^j, , until the whole ends in ths ocearl of eternity. ' This, to me, is the plan of Jolm's projMcy k the bodclifRevelaiioa* And tils nani^wiM^ wMns to «iK derstsnd this book, mwit km» % thorough hiim i Mgm of otiber plins of the wof4 of Go4. The ligmnwaad metaphors used in this prophecy are not all ex- pbtlned in iStte same, hut must be ibnnd in other pro- phets, aiM ettOahied hi dihsr rassages of <9snplnrs« ThsreibfEe it » 9ndm% thai God has ^ m immi the study of the whde , even to obtain a ^ear hnomdfs sf any part. I shall then pursue the foIh»whi|^ psetlMM >*- I. Explain the book whi^ w^ iii the tigkt hand of him who sat on the Utrone. • H. Give the history«f dir ssfea askb^ and Hrair opening* ' • : . • I. I am to explain what is meant by the book. The book is often spokeii of i^i the w^ of God. BometiiDea i;^ hear H ^heir of ai tf HMte bM^ «psn in iiyd hands of t^ M^l ; mdt snwwNittss 4i im^om^ ^ma^ded to bei sealed upj Sin^ sometimes to be vii- loosed, as in our text. ' The question arises, What can this book mean ? It cannot mean the book of Revela- tion, £$T John WM joom&aa^Mjiet «o«eal ^Mfiigs ^this book, Rev^ zopi. l(k Neither ooM it he tSe prophecies^ for ther were copunanded to be read every JStbbath day, by line Jews, and were so readl Yet Jqhn tells us, ih ^ur oortMrt, " Thai no man, neMier in ha&Teu, nor m endi, «araadv the «arfht wae able to open the hocki neither to kxili thereoi^^ yd I wept inuch, because no man was found wmhy open ^d to read the book, neitherio Mk ' we see, plainly, that it conld not- appi he pn|iMils» te ths QM er- Weir these wmmfmmaiM to 4he Je^, sHiTi^ ^ _ Gentiles, and were to be read by all aefl j m^ this book they cenM not open, reaa, nor loot ^hsv^en. There is one more ho(Sk wh&h iotowttft ttf Jdm's deseziptioii, whicb ne^ ombi, neilher te htji i ufc , nsr en earth, nor under the earth, bee y^ he«» Jilie ts look thereon, or oven an^ read« «• «e hsve any ae- count of; and whi^, aocordinf to the whole tenor of the Scriptnre, ^iU never be opened, ren^, or looked Upton, until the last seal is broken, and As J tidg ae uf fie^ ^*Aad I s^ the de«d, small tad tfrnl, stand befbite io|)heQiee, and e^wMMS^.- But into the .h^ok of: Hie you ea» never looki until th(a Lamb of GqA «haU open< the raayenth aaal^.aml the righteoua dead be niaed^fto meet with the dear SaiaMr in that world of gUssTy when the book will be opened in the iNreeenoe of the uniTersey and he will own you aa hie, and oiown you with joy un^eakaUe and fuU of glory. , II. I ahldl now ^ire the hiatoi^ oi the aereo aeala, with the tine of their opening. AAer the pvopheer of the aei^i^ ohurol«8S« in the sd and 3d chapters of fiev^ elatioO) J[phn has a view of the h^venfy ho^, aingiBg the giand ¥mgt apd givea ua ar dea«^»tioi| of tbe hea^f^nly ehoir, and « p^t of the aong. He bkewise intyodttpea ^the book, aealed with seven seals, and ehi^ws who can open the book, in the fourth and fifth chapters. These .we have attended to in a former lecture. We shall now begin wkh the sixth chapter ,' Ist verse, ^' And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals ; and I heard, as ii^ were, the n^iseof .th«ndier,.o|ie of the four beasts, saying, Come and see. And I saw, moid behold, a white horae, and he tl^t sat on him had a how ; and a crown was giveik unto hun ; and he went forth epn^ueriji^ and tooonqoer.*' The *' beaat^" in this passage, isthe fiiat, whWh was like a Uon, repre- sent^ig the chureh in its fixat slate, in the days of the aposUes, when the church went eiFsrywhere^ preach- ing the word, bold as a^ lion. The white horse, and him that sat upim him,^ i^feipxesent Jeeus ChriJBt going Ibtrth in the power of the gospel. This is-proyed by ihe passage, Rev. xix. 11*— 13^ '' And I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse ; a|id he that sat. epon hon was called Faithful and Tru^, and in right- eeasnefljB ho doth judge and make wajr. ..His ejres were as a flame of fire, and on hi^ head were many eiowns ; and he had a name written that joQ nutn knew hat he himself, and b^ was dothed in a vesture dipped in blood ; and his naaoie i^ called 'I'hQ Word of God." .^l&is is the sapae personage as the other, aad both tihrnttjirrnrnt the sane thing, only tHe fimt descrip- tion is sepresenling the hufss tf, of the gospel in the beginnmg of the gs opol day, the o^mk at^ Hw wtdjof the gospel period, under wb^ we are now Hving. T1iexe£Hce> the first seal opens with the promnlgatien at the goep^ as the last ,w^ be dos^ by the-sarae. 3d and 4th verses, '* And wh^ he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say^ Come and see. . And there went out another horse, that waa red ; . and p»w:or was given to him M^at sat thereon to take peace from the ea^, and that they ahouki kill eee aiiother ;. and there wa^ given unto lum a great sword/' The j«»d hcNse denotes hlood and carnage, and ha^^ reference to the times of persecution in the nays of Nero and other Roman emperqrs, and answers to the same time as the Smyrna church. V.Cj^iven unto^ him a great award," shews .that the power would, have great au- thority. The second beaat. spoken f^£ in this passage ia, t|ie . repnoeentation of the churehf. which Was like a calf, sb9 wing that the ehioch would be given t^ the fl^ughter, Uk^ a calf fatted fitr the marked, during the period of the opening oi this aeal^ wh^^ period lasted until about A. D. ^18^ when Coivitaatine put a period to the perseoutioas of the Christian^. &th and 6th verses, '* And wh^ he had op^ed the third ^eal, I heard tl^, third beafit e9y,,^ome and see. Aj^d ( beheldf uid lo^ a black kaif^ ; and he that. sat lipoii him had a pair of balai^qes Ip; his hai^f • ..Ajui I heard a voice in the midst of thi^ four beasts^ say'^ A, measure of wheat for a peeby, and tiaee meas.uie^ of; barley fqr a.ppnny, and see thou hi^'^iot the .atid ahowathat the church would be like a natural sqm, pread, haughtv^ indj^ndent, selfish, amlt^^Jo'usr p()y It- alia, aadwoa^y- Vios seal was opened m the dUy^ of Capootantine, whan religion became p<^ular,'and .w|as a flBtenping-stone to power; and this seal agrees, with tip, rer^HOipa church, as to time and place. Tjie black horse denotes error and darkness ;, and when the cfaarch became cmmected with worldly power and .vfiadom,ahe lost ^. parity of doctrine and practice, a]f^ adopted, in harcinBed, maxims and principles cour gp^ with the natural heavt, and fpnus and cere« HMM|^ for show a^ parade, rs^er than the humbliag .ai^cnpis-hearing li& of the fQ^w«-s of Jesusl , The Ijatogtiii, denoted that raligioo and civil ^wer wouli ; f^m;|6f|id iA the person. who would fdmimster. the ex- ' ejypi|p^||a«er jn the govenunent, >nd that he would mifthfy jiiwial'authori^ both in church wd state. Tbi$ifmtnm uofm^ the Roman emp^rs^ from. thj» days of Constantino until the reign of Justinian, when be gave the eaiba judicial power to. the hiahop of Ronte. The menuies ol wheat and hajrknr fov^ a penny, de- note that the members of the ^nich would be eagerly eagaged aAer werkU^ goods, and the love of mopey would be tha pi^vaihng spirit of the times, for they would dispose of anyt^ng for money. The oil and wine denote the graces of the Spirit, fiuth and bve^ and there was great danger of hurting these^ under the infliienoe of so much worldly spirit.. And it is weU attested, by all historians, tlukt the proc^rity of the ehttich in this age produoed the corriipiions which finally termJaated in the falling away^ and setting up the anti-Christian abominations. 7th and 8th vesaes, *^ And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the fourth beast say, Come, and see. And I looked, and behold a pale hsfse, attd his aame that sat. on him was Death, and. hell followed with him ; and powe^ was given unto them.o\'er the fourth part of the eartli, to kill, with sword and with hunger, and with death, and with beaataof the earth." The fpurth seal opened m the year A. P. 6d8, when aati-Christ first arose, for the fourth beast was. afterwards was beheaded. The qur^* Mto^ became like a flying .eagle. . ^* And to the woman was given two wings of an eagle^ that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place ^ where she is nourished for a time, times, and a half, from the face of the serpent." The pale hoise is named, in ^is passage^ Death. And h^U followed, showing us plainly that it is the anti- Christian power, whidi would have the ascendaaey over one fourth part of the earUi, during tlie opening of this seal. ^^ Power was given untoihemi" i^ows conclusively, that it is the same poorer mentioned in Rev, xiii. 2 — d« ^^And the (kagon gave him.his.power, and lus ssat, and . great authority." . ^^ And there was given him a mouth speaking great thmgs, and blasphe- mies ; aod power was given ui^to him to cootinue forty aod two I months," Again*, 7th .verse, '^ And it was. given unto him to make war with the samts, aiid to overeome them ; and power was giyep him over all kii^red^,and tongues, and nations,". Incur text he says, ** Power was given theu\ to kill with the sword," that is, to n^ahe virar, which waa. fulfilled .in Europe, when the papal, power se^t out large armies to exter- minate the heretics, as they were called, who would vsMvoxahip the beast or his image. ^^Avd with hun- ger ;" Ihift «18 fulfilled by the aaiiM power imprisoning and starving to death many rfasuwawdsof iwitaoas mh^ weve suspected of oppeeitiyn to her: ungodiy pnalan-. sions* ** Anfi with death ;" inventing the most oEiSol and Moody means of torture thai wi^e^ ever impend upon pur world; to inflict death in evei^y . possihlf shape that men or devils could invent ; .tb^aaiMis aadi tens of thousands suflered death umidef the|nopt,excrucv> ating torments that the Inqni&ilion could devis^< ^'And vidth the beasts of the e^h :" after they had glfutted their thirst for blood in every possible shape that laau oould inflict, thousands were thrown to ferocious beasts, to be destroyed ' by them. - The time and .place of the opening of this; seal- we cannot be mistaken in^ It must have been during the bloody> and persecuting reign of the pi^^MJ church. 9th— -llth verses,^' And when he had opened the cutions against Protestants ceased, and the Rations <*f the world b€«an. to eajey rdigiolis keedMo^ • . > Iidthr^l/7^ verses, '' And I beheld. wh»n. hs had opeied the sixth jiieal,,aAd .k>i theie waa a gteat ^earth- quake." On' tlie Q|MB^g of this seal ^th«re is a. great earthquake. This ^eartl^ttake is $poken of in other places in iMa hoak> and alludes^ H» the French revolu- tion; md ofaourse thias^:opened«houtA.D. I7M). ''And theaan-bedamehlack^iaBaackokith of hair, and .the moon becaMeaabbodi" Si Tlie ehuxch is called ik^tmwn, baoaase she is the hride af CJua^tj MinistttB • are called stmrs because they are inferior rulers i^ Ghnsi*a kingdom. Theiefore 1 undeiaftaud this to atMA ifr that revokttion when the king lost his aaihofity, aod tiied to disguise himselfrand fled fifoiu his a^!Mi.»Hl(jeetP,.and blood, and all the n Maa they oeehl laiae hae been weak and ineflmieat. The HMrametan wind has net blowii a blast for twenty years; ^ idolations and pagan nattons of the East have, by seme invisiUe power, been kept in eheck ; the-infiM and deiatical j^vmelples ef iht West have bee» hM in eMapfete subjeofion by the same invisH)le hand, moA the^ servants of CM shonid be sealed, Thev^ore, stnoe-the Freneh revehitioB, none of these font winds «f opposition to Christ hsfve been permitted to nse any physical Ibree, as formerly, to suppress the spread or the gospel through the earth. " And I saw another angel asoendinff from the east, hmnr the seid of the tiring God ; and he eried with a Joud voioe to the ^ar angels to whom it was given to hmrt the earth and the sea.'* The angel here spdcen of as aseendinf from the east, is tfie asffel stand^g on the kiid and on the sea, with a little book open, and the same that is represented in another place as tying through the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to^pveaeh to tfiem who dwell on the earth. Coming from the oast, the phioe of light, and having the MtA oi the livBig God, show plainly that it is the angel of the O^. The foor angels are the four messengers of , who sH]ppie8S &08e four opposition principles, until the sealmg time shall be ovar, '* saying, ifurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor Am trees, till we have sealed the servants of God m their foreheads.*' The four angels are here cemmaaded not to let these four winds S[ eppoeitieii hurt the earth, sea, or treeS) tt*c9 the sealing time is past, which is the same tkae 'spoken of, Darnel xii. 1, ''Then shall Michael stand up, die great Prii»^ which atandetih for the children of thy piM^e." '' And I heard the nuniber of them whlflA were seized ; and there were se^ed a hun^bed forty and fonr thousand of ail the tribes of the children of laarael." John first gives u»an aooount of the num- ber dtat Were isealed in his day, out of all the tribes of Isni^. limy were $eeM, as he tdls ua when he wrote, it being finished in the dose of the Jewish dis- pensatm. H being a eomj^ete number, 144,000, and therefore eould be numbered; and as these .were •ealad at the dose- of that dispensation, so John now saw in visien a gilaim die lienor ef givmg i» the world the two witneasee. And were^ dde explhaation tMe, instisad of two wit- nesses, We shoiAd haye movediatt eight •hundred; for eVdry sect must have a set, and I dare not give prefer- ence to any. This would destroy the idea of fuw wit- nesses at once. Other writeiB tove fixed on di6 ehumh as the two, clergy and laity ; but here aie manj diAovdties to ea- ebunter, the' same as above. Every sect 'must hsfe dieir own ehurdi and dergy, or admit at once that they aM not the true chureh. ^ But let us now^^ome to the wovd of God. And if die word of GiMl doesnot explain the *^ tWo witnesses," I shaft despair^ of ever coming to the truth on^this subject, for I am command- ed by Christ hhasdf to oall no man master. I ahali, then, I. Altemfpt to show what tiio !BMe eafis the two WTVil^HMBeS. IL WhM we may underdand by theiir being clothed in saekdoth. lit. Thdr lustory, prophecy, and time epeei&e4. 1. Whait is the Bible account of the two witnesaes! And, first. What is a vrituessl I aimu^, A vritdess is a person, or legal instrument, testi^ring to the tntth, the whole truth/ mid nodiing bat the truth,, on matters of foet which are supposed to be knowli no way biu throufh tesdmony, either ord or writcen. Oral t«*sti- LECTURB X. THE TWO WITNESSES, xa HAVING BEEN SLAItf HI THt FRENCH REVOLUTION. REV.xi.a And I wtn give powtr imto ttir two witneww, uid Chef sliftll pvoplM' m ft tboiMtod two hundiod aad UneetcoM dftyi, doilMd ki m/tk- The two witnesaes in our text have ckused'as mud^ speculadon among die writers on the New Testamoat„ Its any o^ier passage in the word of God. SomO hate supposed that S was a suceesdon of othodox di- vines, whom God had raised up to witneaa to the truth, during the time specified, which dl agree is twelve hundrod and sixty years. And thoee writers who monr is given by a pecson who is swoni to teil the whd^ "Ihiih, as above, and felate what ho acmtUy knows, by the medium of his o^frn senses, and no more nor less. The apostles were sudi witnestes : fer they testifled to the thmgs which Christ did ^ ptdsfie? And when Judas feQ by trajtogtesdon, fSeter infeme^ his btisdiren diat one must m chosen. *^0f theae mea whidi have companied wMi us dl the time ditei the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, begimung at the bapdam of John, mito the same day that he was taken up firom U8,mtast one be ordained to hB^wit^j^ with us of his resurrecdoft.'^ . yifet h ftm i1 d not be die "two witnesses ;'^^ here were twdve. But we leium by this history what a Witness mnt be. He must go in and out ; he must know by actual obaerva- don, or he codd not testt^ anything concerning Christ That vras the' manner of oral testimony in that ^y, and so it is at the pv^Otart. tliis, then, predudea the idea at onoe of any men, or set of men, being CJInrist's witnesses at the present day, oi^ dnce the wps of tbe apostles. But, says ihe objef., diir* ing the week, as also last week, at the Lawrence street liouse; considerable numbers have attended and been blessed. Bro. Jones lectured in the Lawrence street church on Monday evening. A number were awakeflecf, and came forward for prayers. Tuesday evening was a powerful season. Brother Maull lecluTed. SECOND ADVENT COKFBRENCR. The brethren have concluded to call a Second Advont Conference, to be held in this city some time in the foire part of March. The precise time can not be giveja until next week. Brethren Fitch, Cook, Stevens, Chilenden, Kent, L. Hicklin, T. and J. Kenip:on, J. B. Craft, Dr. Eastman, Dr. N. Field, C. Worley, J. Lyon, Wm. Young, and all other Lecturers west of the mountains are invited. We hope brethren MtHer sihI Himee will also consider the importance of this movement, and if possible attend with us. Let all our brethren that see this notice make their calculations to be present. Watchmaii's Warni.no.— No, 5 of this valuable pa- per has just come to hand. Qp^j^ar readers are requested to look at our acknowl- edgments of moneys for the last two weeks, and tell us where the speculation is. In consequence of severe indisposition, many matters are neglected, which we designed to have attended to in this number. THE SABBATH SCHOOL SiiU ineeis at the Lawoance Street Chnrch at 9 o'clock, A. M., o«k Sahbaih thomi'frgs. O^rCan Bro. Storrs be at our Caaferencet The last ".Midnight Cry" is full of interest, but came to band t<3oIate for extracts this Meek. Brother MiUer was lecturing at the Broadway Taherntcle, afterno<>n8 and evenings. His heaUh is good. We have hopes that he will be at our Conference. Elder Elon Galusha, of Lock port, bad left his chsj^ge, and was giving the ^'Miifnight Cry'' in BuflTalo. POPE'S DOMINIONS. ^Jtiekeld then because of the voice of tke great wMrd* which the horn MjMUte'*'* It appears from the Augsburgh Gazetce of Dec. S9d, that the Papal government has ordered a levy of loeo for the army, for the purpose of placing it on a fdot^iif to resist any attempt to disturb public order. A severe aocident ocoiirard about tboswne date^f^PO) a collection of the lava from Mount Etna, wbieh futh* ered on some low land where th ^re was a cottectioni of water, causing an explosion \\i (i deatcoyed tdf livef of 50 or 60 of the inhabitants. * MlLLEN.VliJM AND RETURtN OF THE JEWS. From a pacnphlet aboat ro be issued, we copy the fo'- lowing : INTRODUCTION. ^^After all that has been written and published upon the subjects here presented, by believers in the speedy Advent of our Lord Jesus Christ, rt may be thought sifange that a new publication should appear; and that too, at a tune when we have scriptural reasons for look- ing daily for the coming of our Lord, To answer any such suggestion?, I would remark, that a few weeks labor in this wesieiu section ha? proved to me that thousands are still lulled to sleep upcn the most sublime theme (hat ever interested the mind of man— of angels,— or of God himself, by the delusive ex- pedatioiM of a ^world's conversion" and the *^return of the Jewsi'* Wo think the caleulatien a safe oue, when we say that thseo-fourtha of all the thousands that sit under religious instruction on the west side. of the AJie- ghany mountains, when personaUy approached upon the subjefct of the Lord's immediate coining, will inter- pose as an objection, that the Jews must first he re- turned to PaleHtn6,aad the world must be converted. I htlioye these to he the two great barjriers that are hindering the preparation of thousands for the coming of the great day. These are the stumbling blocks to be re - moved ottt of the way of God's people; and I doubt not, ate alluded to by. the prophet Isaiah, as the last work of the watchmen Uelbro God's people cxpeHenco eternal deltvemnoe. Isa. Ivit. 13« U. Having nothing at pvaaent, in our book room, devo- ted exclusively to a consideration of these two aot^ects, the following pages are preeenied for your. prayerful aad UnoMdiate connidanifioQ. The article on the "Millennium*' was (i Bt published, we believe, in the month of July last, in a paper called the **Oooitng of Christ," 10,000 copies of which were dwtcibuted giataitously. It was copied in the " Mid- night Cry,'* with a circuJotiwi of bstwecn 4 and 5,000 copies. It was again published in the "Western Mid- night Cry," voL 2, numbers 2, 3, and 4, which niMatanxn are all distributed and more are called for. Besides this, extcaets from tbe article have been published in most of the palitioU and religious papers in the country, 8o.«e of tbam giving the setond chapter entire. None of the religions papers, however, have done this, but they haxa made some extmcis and burlesqued them under the head of "awlnl jiwspeet," &c. without making one air tempt, as far as I know, to answer the argument. ^ The discoiiae upon the ^Return of the Jews'' was deli- vered at College Hall, in this city, on Sabbath morning, Feb. I lth,and has uever before appeored in print. For some of the leading ideas I acknowledg my in- dahledn«w lo the works of Josiah Litch and George Stom, Neither do I claim that ii suTpaeeeB lUose, and many oiiier wojka that have been published at the east upon thiaank^^ei; but conceive it to' be just what js need- ed in^hia western country at the present time, to clear awav the mists of darkness from many minds, and up- root existing errors upon this subject. Such as it is, f present it to theveader, prayiiig the blessing of (.od to attend Hs pernsal and make it a means of awakening msmy to lo«>k for oar soon expected Lord. v.. j. CijiciKiiATi, Feb. I4th, 1844. Tli#«hov« pamphlet will comprise about ninety-six ttMO^fngoBs WHi will probably be ready for delivery the kttec f^rt of next we<*. It will be furnished at as lew • i«ie*a can be done to meet the cost ; and to those that aro wMt^is to pay for it, gralie,. Our friends from abroad wiU tend their orders without delay, to J. V. Hiroes, CiiKMUiBC'i, Ohio.— Ed. Digitized by Google 74 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. J. L, WILSON, D. D. Ii will be perceived from eriracta mwJe from Dr. Wilson's Sermon, in the prooent nomber of our paper, thai he has "arrived at CERTAINTY as to THE TIME of the dearuing of the Sanctuary,^'* and that time 18 1847. What a pity the Btocror doei, Tiot ctfiWtt^ the mistake he has made in the 70 weeks, terminating A.D. 37, in the room of A. D. 33. If he would look into the fact of Christ havin^r been born four years be- fore our present era, and the ^ weeks terminating when he was about 30 years old, ho would find it extremely difficult to carry the 79 weeks beyond the year 33 or 34. The difference is so small and easily rectified, thai we hove hopes that the Dr. will soon come out rigkl om the 5ubject. His talent and popularity as a speaker, in such case, might take off a good deal of reproach thai is cast upon Second Advent believers in this places The Lord direct him aright. . DR. GILL. The celebrated Dr. Gill, in his eomoienis on the book of Revelation, holds forth a view-in very many respects similar to the ones we believe. He divides the conten*8 of the book into three parts, believiag therein brought to view^ Ist, The "inward state of the church;" 2d. The ^outward state of the church;'* 3d. "Deliverance from both," The first state, brought 1o view under the symbol of the seven churches, he appHes to seven periods, or ages of the church, reaching to "the latter day glory perhaps,*' says he, 'Hn 1866 — 77 years hence." The second, or "outward state," is brought to view by the symbils of the "seals" and "trumpets," embrac- ing also much of the llih to the 14th chapters inclttsive. In applying the history te the propbecy, he fiods a ler- mination of the outward etate of the churchy also about 183C. The third state of the chorch,or her final deliverance, ia found interwoven, or conoecied with tho history of the other states. No men arr more popi*Ur than the ad- mirers and followers of this justly celebrated m«n; but what think yon, dear reader, judging from the circum- stances with which tci« are surroniuted, would become of their popularity, could time last till 1865? Dr. M. Helm writes from Springfield, 111., th€f there are a few in that place "looking for the blesaed hope, and glorious appearing." — "A good Lecruror is much needed." "He would do much good, and would not be subjected to any pecuniary expense m\i\\» among them," VISIT TO INDIANA. On Wednesday of last week, in company with bro- ther Hamilton, we went to Rising Sun, In Indiana, a pleasant village 4f three or four thousand inhabitants, on the bank of the Ohio, ihirty'six rhilea below this place. On our way we passed the residence of the late General Harrison, at North Bend. Thia is the spot where, a few years since, millions of eyes were direct- ed for a ruler, safely to guide the destinies of this great nattOB: But God taught us, that the expedatioos of a nuHon could be cut off in one brief hour, and all her hopes belaid in the dust; when those hopes were with- out foundation in the scriptures ef truth. Notwithstanding this^ and similar lessens of Divine Providenci*, still the multitude will look for pcaet sod quiet under earthly rulers: but they are most assuredly doomed to disappointment. O that men would look lo Zion for a deliverer that shsll rale Qod% people Israel t We arrived at Rising Sun about four O'deek, P. M. Here are two Presbyterian houses of worship, one of the old, and one of the jiew school, an Bpisttopal Meth- odist, a Ci?cipl«8, or Campbellite, and a UmTarsalian houses of worship. Pro. Kempton, the pre«ehetof the Disciples church, is a firm believer in the Second Ad- -vent cbctniie,a»d boldly iipeaks oi t on. the subject.— The so called oribodbx churches were closed ogainst us. The reasons the Disciples gave for shotting us out of their house was, Thty uiulersiood that^ve made use of ihe-«*mo«r«eia*..b«aehL,". o»d it wm itnprpp^r jktf aft) one to teach iii their house, unle^is he should direct the people to make the tame confession iho F.unuch did to Philip; although LdiU not undersiand thai iliey requir- ed thai ihc peuitent should bt a Kmuch, or wear the same complexion the Kunuch did. .^nof her objection was that we had come lo ihal place to organize a nruf Ket^when we have not such a thing as a cliwrch organi- zation in all the land, unles!* believing ibe Bible— loving one onother— meeting ond "s,;eaUini( often lo each tlher,*' is an organization. The Methodists had a prayer meelincj in iheir b elure room;— besides thi?, one of ihe'ir very bi-it numbers had expressed his opinion that it was the dury of all honest men to come out of the church: and other similar evils of the Second Advent doctrine, had Ud ilie preacher to tell bis people they must not rrai any of Miller':* pamphlets; which directions will no doubt be obeyed by all those that have given iheir conncicioea into the keeping of the priests. The Presbyterians could not let us have their house until a// the Trustees had met togetfier. It would not answer to get their assent separately, and it w.ii; not con- tenient for them to meet together. We did not beg, or kneel to any of them, but simply ofiered them the ''gos- pel of the Kingdom," w taught in the bible. The use of the UmvfcRSALiAN house (one of the best in the place) was readily procured, anJ Mr. Hathaway, a respectable merchant in the place, and a trustee in said church, at- tended in person — had the house well lighted and warmed, and paid every atteniiou to the comfort of the congregation during our stay, for which Jtie refused lo receive any compensation. So we found one worthy trail in the character of the llniversaliansj that we could not find in any other sect, viz: They were nut afraid lo htar the titiUi^ whether they do it or not. That inHucnce which fearsa free, public invosiigation of God's Word, is as much to bo dreaded as the "pesti- lence, or second death." ' We kcinred (ill Friday even- ing and left* The congregations ae»e smfcll until ibe two last evenings, when despite the cfibris to keep the people away, many came, aiieniively listened to the (ruth, and prejudice was removed from many mmds. — The labors of brethren Porter and Boyer in this place last fall were attended with God's blessing. There were at that lime obout thirty that professed ft.ong faith in the Lord's soon coming. The most of ihem still profess to 'Move the appearing of Jesus," but give stronger evidence of a love fof their sects. There are, however, some breihten in that place that are doing honor to the Second Advent cause; among which are brethren Kempton, Crafts, and Hamilton, u!so a brother Kempton that resides a few miles back in the country, and who attended every lecture. We trust our labors in that place will not prove altogether fruitless. The end of the days will teH. careTe88and"il»ffugT»l!e#8,fcaf i. Ask ancient history, wheic is proud Babylon, the first great empifet She is (aMen! falles. 5unk in perpetual dessUtion. The illustrious Cyrus and Darius amidst her revelry and debaucbc^y, srwWed her wide walls to the dust. Where is the second gwii universal kingdom, built on the ruins of Babyloni She is gone-^gfuie to rise no more. Alexander th« Great sunk her in the sea of oblivion. Where are the Greeks, ihc third great empire, formed out ol the spoils of the Medo-Persion? Buried in the ruins of perpetual dark- ness, swallowed up in the ocean of eternity. Where is ihe proud Romai) government, which swayed its uni- versal sceptre over the world lor 356 years. Alas! she has shared the eternal shipwreck of the fomtot govern- ments. The stern features of a barbarisn, Alanc, "ib« scourge of God," the great Gothic chief, after the deaib of Theodosius, at the fist sound of tbe trumpet enter- ed its borders, aitd in 3^sheokcred i« govsrtimeirt sod divided its spoils amootf its bravest warriors. Oeosoric, Aiiila, and Justinian, destroyed her senate, and divided it into ten kingdoms. Soroyalty has departed frorofbose cities which once bid de^nee to the arm of roan, ikod those gDvernmenis whieh once ruled the world, as if in mockery of humon greatness, are swept from the etege of sction—sunk in the vortex of eternal forffeiruln^sMl Tell me, thou register of tbe past! did sot Nebuchud- nezzir's dream, as interpreted by Daniel, exhibit o pros- pective view, in regular succession, of the ptilitica! «nd religious world, as ci.nuectcd wiih tbe Utes and for- lunes of the children of man, faiihfullv dehDoated and recorded down to (he estabhshmenl of God's everlast- ing kingdom? What landmarks, watchmen, hare we psf t, a«d where are we i« ihe regular siiccession of e vents'? In the feet and toes!! lo divided Rome, iust where the image is to be smitten by the stone and bro- ken to pieces. How long have we been there t^ .^«ar- ly 1400 years. Then M proRimity of events leacb any ihing, we are in the extremity of the image— in ihe last order of events— in the last of earthly or human gov- ern menl!»— just on the eve of a great sad mighiy ravo- lation< Does this teseb any thing? I answer, meat as- suredly ii does. . . «, *i Wsichmen, what of the signs of the times? TeHas, ysgfest seminelai vbere ate wet Let as see. Ws have past the ^^darkness of the aun and mo6n,'» oo the I9th of May, 1780. *^he filling of Ihe stars,*' I3ih of November, 1633. **Distress of nations, with peiptexi- tyv_,ve have past ihs bloody French and American revolutions, which filled the world with blood and hor- ror. We see states and nations in bankruptcy, ospfes- sion, slavery, starvation and cpoehy, togeiher with tbe whole moral, civil, literary, commercial, political or re- ligious organizations and associations in division, con- foaion and dismay. Wo havo wit n sas ed tile tsrribls gales of ^Hbe sea and the waves raariaf,'' especi^iy >n 1839 and IWI. '♦Men's hearts failing/ yea, wbenaach men as Stewart, Dowliii^, Lind, and Stowe dtc, neu- tralize and oppose each othiBf, and prove unabla to baffle tbe oaase of tratb, a ^eat trembling SMses the hearts af the opposing political and religious editors: and a great dread of the approaching crisis. •♦For when they shallsay, Peace and safety," 1 Thes. v. ^ Sudden destruction shall come upon fham. Ws have board tbe ery and seen the opiate ukeo, and men sleeping on the verjre of destruction. . "My Lard delayeih his coming." Matt, xxvti. 48. This ptla^y syrien song hss been song from Maine to Ckoi gia lo43 is past— all is ovet^Babvloniike^ no danger. ^We'U soon celebrate the funeral of Mtllsrism"— **A lempwal millinniom of one thousand years is yet to come*'— "Come in the last days sooffoM." % Peter iii. 3. Th^ class of individusls of lau havs infested the world, the church, and the pulpit^^o to, now, ys rich men, weep Digitized by Google THE WfiSl'ERN MIDNIGHT CRT. 75 and bowl for yourmiserie* thai ffaall cotn« upon you/* James t. 1-3. •♦Periloaa timei.»» 'i Tim. i. I. ••FaUe leachera.** t Pot. i. 3. ««DapaniD9 from iha kitli." I Tun. iv. 1^3. Look arouml and soo this avaricious a^ ! Ftfopla afid Priest Uenphig up richee-donffslio and pub- lic society brok«n to pieces — man teaching for doctrines the eommandmeotaol* men — Mlowiog c reed e^ con fee* eione and Ibrmutariea iu religion, instoad of the word ol God. May %ve not say, indeed, ia truth, the signs have appeared. Behold, eays ihe Great Teacher, the ^^ti^* tr«e and all the trees.** Summer is now nigh at hand. The kini^lom ef God is near, even et the doois. This generation (which begin to see the signs) shall net paas till all these things be fulfilled. Lilt op yoar heads, for your redemption draweth nigh* If eigne have any meaifiDg, ai»d testify where we ere in the propbi«iic his* tory, then we have 'coin« to th« last end ei iiMiffoation. Where are we in the stream of time, or the fuTlUmen' of dates? Not surely dT7 B. C. at the beginning of the 7 limes, or t6f20 days (years.) Lev. xxvi. 2^When Che Jewteh people became so vile that God gave them into the hands of Nebuchadnezver, umil the fulness ol the GhfDtiles become in. Not surely 467 B. C, at the he^ht of the Medo-Persiau power,* when we date the two days (years,) at the decree under Artaxerxes Lon- ffimanuf, to restore and to build Jerusalem. Not sure- ly' 506 A. D., at the commencement of 1335 days (years) Ojd zii. 13, when Viieiian, a Gothic cbieftein, with an army of Huns and Bul^rians, meetly idolaters, declar- ed himself the champion of the Catholic faith, thus destroying the daily pagan powers or abominations, and setting up **the abomieatioa that maketh deaolate,** or Pppery, Where then, In the name of history and chronology, are we brought 1 Juet at Ihe end of all these de«e8--the downfall of the Gentile ,or polittca! power — the cleansing of the sanctuary — the resurrec- tion of Daniel and his people, the Christians — the wind- ing op of this old earth, irnd the ushering in of the new. Old Time has grown 'ffrey headed, and the pendulum of Nature will soon stop oeating. Six tliousand years have rolled their annual round, and brought us lo the 8ab- heHi of Sabbaths, the jubilee of jubilees. Watchmen, examine the prophecies, the signs, the dates, and see il you ere not criminally guilty, unless you can tctl your enquiring hearers where they are. O! seund the mid- >iight cry^-awake! awake from your slumbers. A wink, a nod, a scoff* from you may ruin a precious soul. Their blood may be required at your hands. O Chris- tian, have you kept yourself unspotted from the worid? Have you on the wedding garment? Are your names enrolled in the Lnmb*s Book of Lifet Hare yeu on the whole armour of God? Are you ready to stand before the Judge ef all the earth T O sinner! where are yeu? On Ihe verge of ruin— ^n the brink of ete.nity — your day of piH>batibn is nearly over— your golden moments are nearly numbered — prepare to meet your Jadge! — Beeome a pilgrim for heaven—delay not apnomear — fly to the banners of the Gospel, the ark of safety, before the imm prophecy in fulfilled- -the last sign appears— the last date is ended— the last seal broken— the last trum- pet sounded — the last via? be poured out upon the eanh Be wiee, O ye inhabitants of the earth, for the Lord will come, end will not tarry. B. Ba^tiian, M. D. LETTKR FROM BRO. J AS. KIMPI^. Risijn] SiTir, Iwdians, Jan. 49th, 1844* Dear BnoTBTCi Jacoss, We rejoice that you have been permitted (through the h{e«stn When I consider thai the end of all thinge (agreeable to the Ytevrs of seme) is just at hand,— I am trying to set my house in order, and so to live, that when it cemes I i»ay meet it witli joy and not with sorrow. Pray for me, that I snay heye a ponion in the New Jerusalem. — 1 can dtstrabQte to edvantage, Seeond Advent pehUca* tione, in either tbe-Deteh or ISnglish Imngoage. JoBN H. Thomas. The eest of the Uymn Book, of which brother T. speaka, of SSO psges, would be about 1 70 dollars for an edition ef 1000. Though the hymns might be more taluable then the ones ws have, we shpuld net think ii advisehle to publish them at this late hour. Ed. lNo'AifAroi.18, Feb. 7th, 1844. Dear Bro. Jacobs, [arrived at this place on the morning of Thurs- day, Feb. 1st, and soon found a resting place for iny wearied tabernacle at the residence of Bro. I oung, where I found myeelf surrounded by the best of friends, even thoss who can rejoice with ino in the bltuedhape of soon being with — seeing and being like the glorious Saviour. This is a hope which makeib not ashamed — Uis big with immortality— which hope we have as m anchor to the soul, both sure and stedfast, and .which entereth into that within tht. veil whither the forerunner is fur us en- teted, even Jesus. Seeing we have such hope, we use great plainnees ef siieecb, declaring all things which God, through his infinite mercy, bath been pleased to make known unto us; believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets. For which hope sake, dear brother, we are accused — ^judged and con- demned by almost,or quite^every sect of professed Chris- tions; even ^^for the hope of the promise made of God naio our fathers, in the exercise ot which ihey instantly served Uod day and night, hope to come." But, blessed be God^ none of these things move or deter me from looking ftr that blessed hepe and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, as being the next great prophetic event — nigh even at the doors* As being this Jewish year, 1843; because I know IIk is faithful who hath promised, ilis word standeth sure. It is confirmed by an oath — ^Hhat by iwe immutable things in which it is impossible for God to lie, we might have strong consolation, wlio have fled for refuge to lay hoLd on the hope set before us.'* Therefore let us hold fast the profession of oarfailh without wavering, firm unto lbs end i—for faitk is the 9ubs(anct of things hoped for. On the eveninz of Feb. 2d, I met the Advent brethren in the Disciple's house, and was happy to learn that the good seed sown by Bru. Stevens, a few weeks since, ad fallen on a fruitful soil— sprung up, aud is yielding a fruitful harvest. For his encouragement, I will lake the libeAy to say, that his labors in this place were not in vain in the Lord. The good work which then com- roencad hes not yet ceased. The Lord grant it may not ^^lill the Master appear.'* As Bro. Young had an appointment to preach in an adjoining town on Saturday inoruing and Sunday follow- iog, in accordance with his request I cencludsd to ac- company him, and dispense with the meetings here till Monday evening, Feb. 3th. Our meeting on Saturday evening, was well attended and interesting. Sunday it was increaaingly so. Sun< i qovaistf the prayers of God's psople, and determine^ fe serve the Lord, It was a powerful season. The Lortl was present to bless and to save. Praise ye the Lord^' This work of the Lord has been in progress a number of weeks. Here Bro. Younf hss labored, and hma not shunned to declare the whole counsel of God. He preaches that which he believes, vix. that the cemtng of the Lord draweth nigh; the result ef which in, as in other places, saints are quickened — backsliders are re- claimed — and sinners converted to God. ' Monday eveuiojg, Feb. 5th, we held meeting in the Court House in this place. The house is very commo- niodious. It was well filled. Good attention was given lo the word spoken. To my soul it was a gooe time. I was much encouraged. 1 never was more sensibis ef the presence and blessing of the Lord than that evening. Last evening, which was Taeeday, I talked ebout the hingdom of heaven. The meeting increased in interest. My hope in God is, that his work of salvation may here oo forward, and scores of precious souls be converted from the error of their ways, to the truth as it is in Je- sus. To this end pray for us, that the Word of the Lord may have free course, run and be glorified, even a§ iti* voithyuu. Also, that we may be delivered from unrea- sonable and wicked men. Yesterdsy my spirit was greatly refreshed by a visit from the presiding Elder, and two other ministers of those denominated ^United Brethren.^' They all be- lieved, and for some time had been preaching the com- ing of the Lord as the next STent^nigh at hand. They were very humbfe, devoted, intelliffent men. I imparted to them such Second Advent publications as I had to spare, but regretted that I had not more to impart. A tiuarteriy meeting is to be held next week by them, and those of that order, a few miles from this place, at which they gave me a presetne invitation to be present. Pro- vidence permitting, I think of being there. Whether 1 shall be able to visit the town of Liberty, Union county, Ind. as soon as anticipated, I am not able now to determine. There is much here to be done, I cannot visit Lexington, Ky. If I could,! wouM tell tham that thev never can carry the spirit of slavery info hea- ven. That they must get rid of it before the Saviour comes, or they wilt be found among those who have sold the Saviour for money. Fer thus saith the Lord, ^fnas- much as ye have done it unto one of the least of these, my brethren, ye have done it unto me.^' ^Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me.'' Again, **He that dcspiseth you despiseih me." Afi^ain, **fle that despisetb, deipiseth not man but God, who hath also given unto us bis Holv Spirit." Again, *^Saul ! Saul ! why persecutest theu me V Wss he per- secuting Christ? Was he not persecuting his Ch arch? Yet it Was as done to him. The Lord, of his infinite mercy, grant that we may be led by, and be sanctified through Tiis truth, be a blessing to his church and the worid, while here we stay, and prepared to approach the-gate of heaven — enter in and enjoy the fullness of the blessings of the Gospsl of the blessed God forever. Amen. JOHN H. KENT. BE WHEN SHALL THE SANCTUARY CLEANSED? Extract from a sermon entitled ^The Sanctuary Pol- luted " by the Rev. JOSHUA L. WILSON, D. D. of Cincinnati, 1828. COMCLyOED. Again he says, pp. 275-281 :— ^I trust 1 shell not exhaust your patience, by asking your attenHon lo some closing reroesks. I. Our Lord, and bis prophets and apoatles consider- ed every part of Ged*s reyelation as important and of solemn obligation. On this subject, the Old and New Testaments spesk the same language. ^^Every word of God is pure; he is a shield unto them that put their trust in him — add thou not unto his words, lest he reprove thee, and thou be found a liar." Prev. xxx. **I testify nnto STery man that beareth the words of the prophecy of this beek, if any man shall add unto these things, God shall odd unto him ths plagues (hat are written in this book : and if any man shad lake a- tsey from the words of ths book ef prophecy, God shall take mpajf his part out of the hook of life, and out of the holy etty, and from the things that are written in this book.'* Rev. xxti. If it he uue that ^^roan shall not live by bread alone, but by tvtry word of God ;^' if **thinffs revealed bebng to ns and our children that we may So all the words of this law;" if ^*the law of the lord is perfect, eonyertinpf the aonl*' — ^^'the testimony of the Loitl sort, makiiig wiae the siro(>le"— "the sututes of the Lord rijrht, rsjoicrog the heart'' — *Hbe command- ments of the Lord pure, enlightening the eyes"— end <^the judgments ef the Lord true and nghteous altogeth- day evening, after preechingi about twenty souls ra- er;" then it may be«»f^^en% seid, that ths popular Digitized by Google 76 THE WESTEBN MIDNIGHT CRY. notion, which we oftwi hear from the pulpit, that wiae reremUd and inspired xauTiw are unimportani and non- estenUaltinic\e»oi faith, mubt bk false. If there he any thing clearly a m^^ier aiindiffererce^itt **ihe etroug b6ar the inftrmities of the weak, and not plea»e iheni- atWea ;" but our Lord will undoubtedly frown on ihat man who shall '\break Bne of the leaH of his command- ^ments, and teach men so to do. ^^ % Our Lord and the inspired writers never grant nor intimate that the church of God cannot be of '-one mind and one judgincm." They alwsysasaume the fact that God has spoken nothing in vain, and that his revealed . will cannot be muulated nor enlarged, nor wrested nor denied, nor raiainlerpreied with impunity. They never tell us about 'Hhc fads of religion being one thing, and the philosophy of these facts another." They never talk about the **large space of debaieable ground lying between the borders of orthodoxy and the undehned limits of heresy." But they evid^jnily teach that ih© •mallost departure from truth is error. They warn us against worldly wisdom, vain pliilosopby, her«sy, and divisions, andihev tell us of deceilful werks. Ihev tell u« that '»all Christ's people are taught of God," and "if any man ahaUdehis will,he shall know ol the doc- trine," and they beeeeoh and command "all who in ev- ery place call upon the naroa of the Lord Jeeus, to be of the same mind— to speak the same things, and to bs perfectly joined together in the same judgment." Fhey urge the church to unanimity as one body, and fix an indelible mark of disgrace upon the man who causes divisions and offencea contrary to the doctrines they hod Uoght Nay, they would not spare even an angel from heaven, if he preached another gospel. Every hrisuan, and especially every minister, ongfit to say to the Head of the Church as David did to Jeho- vah, *'Then shall I not be ashamed when I have rc?pect unto all thy commandments." Let no one mistake mu. I mean not to affirm that a person must kaow "all that bat been written by inspiration of God" before he can be saved, or before he is fit to teach others, as far as he has learned himself; but what I affirm is, that whether a peraon be a babe, a youth, or a father in Christ---who- ther he be weak or strong in the faiih— such is his sim- ple rekance on Gol's word,j»uch his humility, such his teachable, child-like disposition, if he be united to Christ and led by the Holy Spirit of grace and truth, . that so far as he dott know^ ho speaks and acts in con- lormity with God*s rovealed will, and where he aoa not knoWr he has sufficient humility and candor to confess his ignorance ; waiting at wisdom's door, in the use of app»inted means, that he may grow in knowledge and graoe more aQd more to a perfect nature. 3. 1 beg your attention to the responsibility of those who are set apart for the express purpose of conducting others to iMaven. "Faith comeih by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." "But how can they hear withouta preacher?" A large majority of the human family are in such cir- cumrtanccs that if ever they arrive at heaven, they must be guided there by a living ministry on •anh, Mulii- tudes cannot read, and multitudes more, from their ab- ject circumstances and servile employments, have no time allowed them to search the Scriptures; while many, very many, who can read and might have time, are ao little cultivated, possess so little mental diaci|>line, they cannot distinguish between sophistry and ar^umenl,nor discern the wolf in sheep's clothing. All these multi- tudes must and do place themselves undetr some man or set of men as their scriptural guides, and they who lead them are responsible for iheir souls. "If a roan desireth the office of a bishop,he desireth agood work^ but, if he assume this office, or others invest him with it, while he is destitute of the qualifications belonging to the office, his own soul, and all who receive him as a spiritual guide, are put in jeopardy. "If the blind lead the blind, they both fall into the ditch." The mouth of the l«ord hath spoken it. . , , . No wonder Moses, and Isaiah, and Jaranuah shrunk from the responsible station assigned tham. No wonder Paul cried out in view of responsibility, "who is suffi- cient for these things1>* and so often said, "brethren, pray for us." 4. The true ministers of Cbnst roust not be discour- aged when false teachers are niioerousand popular. When the magiirians with tboir enchantments were numerous and popular at thc'eourt of Pharaoh, Moses ancK Aaron stood firm, and left (be time and manner of "truth*s triumph" to the God of Israel. When the false prophets were more than ei^ht hundred to one, Elijah put them to a test which proved their overthrow. And ' when Paul had perils among false brethcen; whenthose turned against nim who once would have placksd out their own eyes for his sake ; when all Asia forsook him ; and no man stood with htm at his first answer before Nero; none of these things moved him. He eould say, "rhe Lord Mood with me and strengthened me, that by me the preaching might be fully known, and that s(l the CStntiles might hear. And the Lord shall deliver me ftom every evil work, ajid shall pvesarve me unto his Heavenly- Kingdom, to whom be glory forever and ever." Let no man who ta souad in the faith and apt to teach be discoujcagod when false teachers are multiplied, nor when- tl>ey ave surrounded and applauded by gaping crowds of men of corrupt minds. But let them watch and pray, and teaoh, and warn, night and day, with tears. 5. Seeing there is but qmc true re%ton, but one right way, but one Lord, but one 4aith, one baptism; ana as it is true that there are many deceives, who shall de- eeiva maliv; you are ready to ask me with deep emo- tion and solemn interesr, what shall we do? One an swer is given lo alt. "Trust in the Lord with all thv heart, and lean not to thine own understanding. Iti all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths." "Be not wise in thine own eyes; fear the Lord and depart from evil*'— it shall bo the life, and health, imd strength of thy soul. Prov. iii. Look! O earnestly look to Qod for direction; for if yon are taught, like the centurion, by a Peter, who will tell you words bv which you and your house may be saved; or, like the ounqoh, by a Philip, who will preach Jesus; or, like Lydia, by a Paul, who will glory in no- thing but the croas of Christ, yon arc safe. Go on your way rejoicing; bat if you -misplace your confidence, il yo^A choose blind guides, you sre ruined, losi forever. To them who can examine for themselves, I say, — (^Search the Scttptures,'* in prayer, in simple depend- ence on heavenly wiidom. Interpmt scripture by scrip- ture, and not by art and man*s device. "And when they shall say unto you, seek unto them thai have famil- iar spirits, false teachers, should not a people seek unto their God? To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this wordf it is because there is no light in theai." Isa. viii. To such as bear rule in God's house Lsay, "Try the spirits whether they be of God." If any profess not lo walk with as, not to belong to eur denomination, "Let them alone. If ihey do good, hinder them not, but re- joice. If they do evil, be not partakers. To their own Masisr they srsnd or fall* They have made their elec- tion; so have you. Your choice is made for eternity; and the judgment day will disclose the right and the wrong« Kvory sect must abide b^ Jlheir own choice. If any profess to walk with ns, if 'they say they are Presbyterians, belonging to or under the eare of the Geuf^rul Assembly, and cause dhrisvons and ooniantions by departing from our standards, forssking our ioatiiu- lions, and deceiving and unsettling the hearisof thoun* wary; I beseech you, brethren, mark ihem as false brethren, and avoid them. Tbis you can do. This is the least you ought to do, when you have not oAei^l strength to inflict upon the n deserved rebnke or merit- ed suspension. I feel that I stand before yeu in solemn and trying circumstances. If I am true and faithful, and y^u ne- glect the great salvstioa, I shall save my own soul, bat you must perish. If I am a blind guide, and you are led by ray false counsel, ws must perish togethoh Saoh is the state of the Presbytffrisn church now, that no man cat) be indifferent, no tongue can be8ilent,nohaod idle. It remains ^et to be seen whether we, as the poUuted iancixiory oi God. shall be deaneedy or whether, when the 9anetnary\% cleansed, we shall be swept away with the "besom of destruction." Solemn thought! In our context Jehovah says, "My determination Is to gather the nations, that I may assemble the kingdoms, to pour upon them my indignation, even all my fierce anger; (or all the earth shall be devoured with the fire of my jealouay. For then will I turn the people to a pure language, t^at they may all call upon the name of the Lord, and serve him with out oonsbnt." Happy unanimity. But who can bear"the fire of his jealousy'*? "whove fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his fioor, and gather his wheat into the garner, but he will bum up the chaff with uNauE.'tca.iBLE firk." The time is specified in our texf^ "And he said unto me until two thoutand and three hwulred deys^ then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." In an attempt to ascertain the beginning and end of these prophetic duyt^ it is necesssry to make a piopbetic computation, couttting"a day for f year." fizek. iv. 6. The period, then, is ^00 Jewish years, each year co|i- Uininp^ 360 natural days, and of course the calotflatiou will differ from our dates just as much as the Scripture date differs from the common or vulgar chronology. — Besides this long period of 2300 yeurs, the visions of Daniel disclose two other periods of time, which are very remarkable. "Seventy weeks"^or 400 years. (Dan. ix. !2I,) and "a time and times snd the dividing of time," (Dan. vii. S5,) or |:I60 yeara. One week is 7 days, sdd 70 weeks are 7 times 70 days, making 490 dajrs or years. "A time and times and a half time," or ^Mbe dividing of time" is a period of "a thousand two handred and thiae score days,** that ia, 1260 years. Rev. xii Me 4ie 6ih and 14th vaiaes. This period is also called "forty and two months." Com. Dan. J(ii. 7, with R ;v. xii. 2. Forty-two mcnihs of thirty days each, Jewidi lime, are 44 times 30—1460 Jewish years. Those two shorter periods of "seventy weeks (490 years) and '*t tims and times and the dividing of time," (1^60 year^,) sro as 1 shail show, compr«hended in the long period of "two thousand and three hundred days" (years.) The "seventy weeks" being the begiuning, and the "time, rimes and a half," the end, leaving a middle oetiod of 550 years from the end of tbo 70 meeks, uU the bofin- ninff of the forty- two months-^lhat is, as 1 understasd it, (Sam the time of the ealting of the Gentilea till ib« commencement of ihe reign ol' Antichrist. If ibit U <^rreci, the downfall of Antichrist will be complcie when the ssnctuary it cleansed. Having thus premised, or given my method of coai- piHatioo, I undertake to show*-That Daniers ^Sevewj weeks" is the beginning or first part of the "^300 days" allotted tor cleansing the sanctuary; that Daniel'a^tisie, times and a half," is the last or concluding ban of the "2300 days" that the "70 weeks'* commenced 463 yesn before the bv'th of C^hrist, and ended in A. D. 37; that the "lime, thnes and the dividing of time,*^ or 1260 years, begsn in A« D. 5^7, and shall end with the ter- mination of "2300 days,** or years, ia 1847. It is not a little remarkabk, that William C Davie of Siiuth Carolina, Thomas R. Robertson of Indians, and Wolff* the Jewish missionary, in calculating tbo lioes specified in the Books of Daniel and Revelatloas, sit have fixed the end of the 2300 dsys in 1847. Mr. Davii thought this would be tlie "eommencement of the Mil- lenium;*' Mr. Robertson viewed it as "tha downfall of the Pope;** and Mr. Wolff oonfidonily expected Cbrist'i "personal apoaaraQce in Jerusalenu*' Uow <«r (b«se men were inaebfed to each other, I cannot t#ll. I am indebted to thara all — not for iha expectations meniion- ed, but for pointing out a clue by which 1 can arrive at certainty aa to the time of the cleansing of the saodu- raOM TH£ SIGNS OF TflC TJMFS ADDRESS TO SECOND ADVBNT BELlEVERe;, By WiLUAM MjLLaa. Dear HEKTMamif >~Time rolls on his roatatloas courte. We era one more year down its rspid stream towards ib« oeean of eternity. We have pa»ed what the world etik the laat ronod of 1843: and already they begin to ahoot vietory over us. Dees 3roar heart begin to quail? Are you -ready to give up your blessed hope in thus glorisN appearing of Jesus Ghr»st? or sra you waiting fttf il, al- though it seems to us that it tarries? Lot no aay lo )e« in Hi0 language of the ble^eed book of God, "mUhosili It tairy, wait for it: it will surely come, it will not tarty." Never bas'mv laith boon atronger than at this vary sdo- meat. I feel confident that the Saviour will cQiBe,8B^ in the true Jewish- fear; in 3300 from Ihe deerae gtrai lo Ezra b)^ Artajtanes, in the ssventh year oi' liis reign, the end will come ; Or in 2520 years Iroro the captiviiT of Manasseh, the children of God will be dalivered Horn their boadsfo to th0 kings of iho earth; lo 2430 yem from ths time when the Jews ceased keep ng their Jo- bilees; and the lend was left deeolete, and their oneiaief dwelt therein, the great Jubifec will come,and the peo- ple of God will enter into the peaceful poesession onbe promised and eternal tnbertiancei and also, in 1336 rem from the taking away of the Pago n power« the rsserrec- tion of the saints wiH come ; and when the seventh uun- pet begins to sound, the mystery of God wtU bofiutsbed; sll that he haih declared by hisaervouts the propheis. Thess sra some of the reasons why I believe that Je- sus will come (his Jewish year. I have confideooein God's word; it will not fail; we may depend upon it; iH men will acknowledge that God is true to hta tiuie,M well as to the msnner of his judgment. Many aigns of ths last day are being fulfilled in the • most remarkable manner, at the present timo. . AnHHig the many which have boon noticed by tbo advent wn- tars, 1 will notice m\o or two wbieh bare iMver boeii no- ticed by the advent writen, 1 will iWHtee -one or two which have navor bean mtticad aa I liave saon* M><<- XJtivi 49 :-*"And shall begin to smite bis fel&ow^Mrvao(F, and to eat and dtink with the dronkon.^^ Luks liii- ^^ "Then shall ye begin to say. We have vaton and drunk in thy praseiioa, and thoa hast tautfht in our strsets *" jBvli. $7i-«-a0:-»^hey did aat, thay drank, tbay mariie'i wives, they ware givaa in fiiafrii|a, until tha day ih«t Noe entered tka ark, and the flood came and destroyeH them all. Likewise alsoaa it was in ihs daya pf Lot: they did eat, Ihev drank, thay boughr, thay sold, the; pianiad, they bmldad; But tba 99^^19 dny ^t Lot went out of iiodom, it rained fire and briimK^ne from heaven, and deatrayed iheru all : Even thus shall it be in the day when Ihe Son of man is reveslsd.** 3 Pater li. 13.— "And shall rocaina ths rewaid of aDiighisonsoesi, h they that count it pleasure to riot in ths day lime. Soon they are and bleroishea, sporting themsalvaa with thtir Digitized by Google THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 77 own deceiving^ WbiU thty feMl with you/' Jude H :-- ^Tiiete »re. »poUin your fealtft of cWi(y« when they feMt ^th yoti, feeding thekn^elvei wiihoUt fear: clouds they are without \yaier, cerried about of wind*; treee whofe froit wirtieretb, with^t fmlf, twice dead, plucked up by the roota,'' Theae passages show conclusively thai in the laat day, and at the very time when Christ shall come, profeaeors of religion will be eating and dr4iiM»g, and batting wiihoul fear. What can be mora Iharalfy fulfiited than Ihfve paaaagea would be, wore Chrlet to come aa we ex. pvett Look at the fisacla «f ihe difief«m aacta Mtoog the PfoUatant ofaarekea of ibe preaent day. Fir»t, the religioaa &iff«» to roisa money for raligioua porpoaes: where ihe Ivuriea of life are aold at any price, and , where a ape«iee of gamblinj^ is carried on, more degra- ding than onr pnblie lotteries; because done unjjcr ihe rarb of religion^ and sanctioned by oiir popular clergy, have understood that some of these fairs, or feasts are held 10 their public places of worship; places consecra- ted for the contrite and broken in heart to seek CJod in, and for the Christian to nreet hia brother of kindred spi- rit, faprtis^ and pray, are tinned into hatia of feaating and confectionary shdpa, into gambling plaoaa, and tables .o( Dian8yHili%itger& And wliat ean be the plea Xor these abominations? Oh ! the Catholic plea, «* and give tha midofgUt cry« in coosMuenca of ihese fashions , ftnd customs ot a wjorldly mimied church. But I for- bear; if it were possible to have <^harity for our churches, I would; but how can I, wlth^iy presem views: Christ at the door, iind so many precious souls stumbling over a worldly church, and a cold hearted ministry. II heaven haa any speeial ludgmenu laid up in ator^, surely we may expect ho wiH bw4 ithom upon the haada of thoao who ebaH ba CmM Cb«a revatting upon hia mercy, and ir^inf with Jtajlkdt and cMNcmpt hia word and waro- ingo, wttah h»dQ «naroy bM giron 4or our admonition. ^ Tberoibrei, %rtfhr«n,Ut as bold fast oar iaith with out waVM^ilf, and let ns be caieful that the enemy get no ad vantage, over «r. The devil has coma dowo, Mviog ffilat wrath, knowing |.har he has but a short timt ; ai^ Ua abj^et will be to draw ns from the truth. He wiU MHOeavor to make us believe seme other evi- dence ViTfides the wonl of God, and follow some other spirit bjtidea the apirit of truth. You Bf that in our oppofe/a is a §pirit of Ihe world. The Scripture testi- mony la rejected when it conflicts with the traditions of incp; and their prejudices become the rule, instead of the '^ord o» God. 'i'lterefore we ought to be verjr care- ful we do not, what wa aOOHse ovr opponents of doing. Irel Ba be ovtafid that we try the apint by the standard of diviaa laatinibiiy. i wauld not even glory in appear- ance, but in one thing X will an<^ may gloryi viz: Tlmi 4wimie^ngk tUike u^hteh hat kempMed in the Advent aanse fntm Scfip'wt UsUnwny^ have our oppontnU been mbU lo rtmwe; although Uujt claim all the lalenty all thr learnings and aU the vadom ^ the time in which voe lire. What has professor Stewart, a giant in biblical know- le(%e,done? Every rational mmd must acknowledge, that wherever he differs from uahe has broken his own rales; and that his exposition of the Scriptures aYc woak and perfitcfly f^lTi^e. Mr. Culver is an echo of Professor ' Stewart, only he is not haif ao candid; and where he baa departed from Stewart, he is more ridiculous than Ma masttr. It is evident that whosoever wrote the pam- ^st fnbHaked OAdar hia nnme, did not believe what wiei»} it^aaenly Cor affect^ to blind paopla^a eyas, and keep them from examining the subject of the Ad- vent.* Mr. Dowling hud niora puffs frotii the Baptist pnpers than Mr. Culver, but he was less fortunate; for Mr. Culver's pamphlets were less read, owing, it is sup- posed, to the fewer puffs; while Mr. Dowling waa more gsnerally readf and was therefore more generally daa- pised fisff bis foolish and weak argoments. It waa aii unfortnnate circumstance to Br. Dowling, (hat the wri- ters of those puffs had not read hia work before they puffed him ao much. That would have saved him and the Baptist editors much shame and disgrace. To cap the climax. Dr. Weeks came out with his loog catalogue of Mr. Miller^s mistake?, where, by his own assump- tion, be made (he first mistake. Then by uivlding that itito twelve parts, and multiplying the same by the number two in arithmetical progression, he made some- where about one hundred and sixty. On receiving bis pufis from the Observer and Evangelist before he began ts 4>abiisb, it waa expected he would destroy all evi- dence under heaven of the ^blessed hops in the glori- eus appearing of the great («od and onr Saviaor Joana Christ;'* and show that the doctrine of Christ's second advent was a fable. But wliat has he done? ^^J* ^^ has shown that Mr. Miller, in the acceptation of the world} is an illiterate man. But in one thing he has failed; that ir, to show that the Bible is not true, and that God has not snid he will take the waak things ol this world to confuund the wise and mighty. How sil- ly are such productions of our D. D's, and how con- lernpiiblo must those sectarian editors appear with their pnfik, in the eyes ef Jehovah! Ha that sits in the heavens wilt laugh thsm ta scorn. Bat Ood has made usa of theae productiena to opea the blind eyes of many of our brethren ; for theae wfitings show the weakness of the cause which they bevs evpjused; and many have been ,excit«d to examine and believe, that otherwise would have retmuned in obacitrity until the burning day. Another thing has been thus th >wn. The unbelief of our great worldly wise men wotild never have been made known in any other way, as we can conceive, un- til the judgmtin. We now see they have bm little or no faith in ilie Scriptures; they behave in no resiiitec- tion of Che body; they scoff* at the doetnne of Christ^s peraoaai appearing aud reign with hia people on the earth; they treat with contempt the bnming day, and. laMgb at the idea of ihs earth's being paritied by 6re( they reject the true inheritance of the ssints, and ity to rob Clirisi of his kingdom. With many of our cUi- gy ih»se things are facts, which a few years gone by would not have been acknowledged by any. Th^fe things show that wc have the truth on this subject,-— When a man is forced to deny any one plain promise or decloration in the word of God, in order to support bis theory, you may set it down as an invariable role that he is wrong. My brethren, let me advise you to- keep voorselvea from every thing which may lead your mind hom the glorious hope of GbristV coming; for if Satan can lempt you ta lay down your watch, if it is 9MI7 'or one hour, he may be sure of his prey. ''Lest 6s wjuie and find you sleeping, and so that day overtake you una- wares.'' Jewish of man's wisdom. 1 have not countenanced fanaticism in any form. I use no dreams or visions except d knows; to him be all the glory. In one thing I have great reason to rejoice, l holiovo I have never lactarad in any place, bat God hasten with me, and ^van aomo fruits of hia 8pirit,«a an evident token ol the truth. I have nOver preaehed or believed in auy ume for Christ to ooma but the end of the prophetic p^'iods, which I have always believed would end with the Jewish year 1843; and which I still believe, and mean, with the help of God, to look lor until He come?. And I think I can say with my whole heart and soul, Amen, Even ao come, Lard Jesus. I have great reason to be thankful to Col, nd fa many of you* my brethren, for what afisistance yon have rcntiercd me in doing mv duf)', and for the bcl|* I have had from the arduous labors of Bfo.'Himea, and from mnny others who have been the means of puhtfslt- ing this doctrine over much of the Qiristian vsorldr I am truly thankful to Oed and to ihew; and pray (led they may raaeive ediecipla's rawerd; and I beliave that in the 9sw Joraaalem they will rccetva mqny state tn therr etowns^ while ihoec who have belied and ridicul- ed thM»«aod Imput^ to them wrong and. wicked pio- tJvea, wAl wail aud weep in n pit of woe. I l»oi>r, m v brethren, you will continue faithful until the # nd, A«l ws have of lime, is to patiently wait, and constantly Isek for Chrisi'e corping. WM. MIU.RR. If the time continues until the end o( this year, we shall be anaailed by the enemy iiw every place wliere he can have any prospect of huriiog in a dan. — We must therefore watch. If we have pride in our hearts, he will jry to make us compromise, snd throw away our hoper, and relinquish our faith to save our worldly character. This would he a 5ital stab in our Saviour's side. If we are self-rigbteeus, he will per- suade us that we aro holy; and that any thing we may think or do is not sin. This is anahanted ground, and wilU I fear, be the destruction of thousands. Whan men get eo holy as to have noain to confese, they caO- not need an Advocate; neither can they pray the Lord's piayer without being hypocrites, ^\forgire t*j our tret- paji*es,^^ Christ has become of no effect to such. 1 make these remarks not in reference to the doctrine of Christian holiness; hut in view of the ultrai»m and extravagances which some indulge, and which those who believe in the true gospel hdineBS equally depre- cate. -i call heaven and yourselvea to witness, my brethren, that I have never taught you any thing lo make you throw awsy any part of God's word. I have never pre- tended to preach any thing bnt the Bible. I have need no sophistry. My preaching has not been with words *We are in possession of the facts, that Mr. Culvert tntct waa ro*written, and tiie provincialisms and black- guardism, peculiar te him, emitted. The reason that the obsolete works of Mr. Stewart, among the learned, find of Mr. Culver, among the unlearned, are here re- ferred to, is becaube they have teen exhumed at the West, where Mr. Miller has been, and are now circu- lated anow.~£df. Signt. FULNESS OF TI.MES*^ Since A. D. 1843 has pniMwd, aome of the oppoaeius to the coming of Christ irt that year, have lifted high their heads, and seem to r« joice that their Lord, whom they profess most dcariy to love, has not come! On tliij • principle, could they be satisfied hn would nentr ccinic, would they not have greater cause for rejoicing? They would. But their rejoicing will soon hn fumed fo wail- ing: for in the dispensation oi the **fnllnefis of time?," Christ will come and gather fo^^therin one, all things in Christ, both which are in hcar«rr and which are on earth: even in hint." 'Those " rme*" are no' full yet. When all are fall, then fhe-Lord wiil most certsinly come, and ws bsHave that/tt/2n6S« will ba oomplcte at the end of the pr«M«t Jewish year, which terminates sdnw time next Mansb* We do net say she will not -com" bafurs thai time. We, think we have sullioienl reaioois tor looking for his appearing and kingdom every moment* [VVice of Truth. LETTERS AND RBCSIPIV. E. French, P. M. [the letters and monev-w«»re receiv- ed, and aoknewleiged; (see vol. ii. no. 8 ) We Hiink ihe papers mu9t ADVKNT DEPOTS Boston, Maaa.-'No.. 16, Dovtmshira street; addreaa J. V. Uimer. New Yoftk City,— No. 9 Spruce stteei ; addiaas J. V. . Himes. Alb^itv, N. Y.— No. 67 Greene street; addrraa G. S. Miles. RocHEtfTES, N. Y.- No. 17 >Arca(fB Diiilding.«; address E. C. Galusha. BuFFAr,-^, N. Y. — No. 8 Niagsra street; addfrgs H, P. Skinner. Uttca, N» Y. — Address Horace Patten. FBtr>AO€LPinA, Fa. — ^Nos. 40 and 4t Arcade^ address .1. Litch. CtJicmirATf,0,-*-Third»troet, a few dnofsesbt ol Wal- nut, south nida ; address J. V. Hinted. St. Louis, Mo.^No. 8d Market. meet; a-ldfCM H. A. Chittenden. LotasviLL£,Ky. ---Jeffttson House; addie^s Vu Nath'i, Field. Digitized by Google ^m 78 THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRT. ' ' The angel tells John, in the next verse following our text, that the two witnesses '< are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the €rod of the earth.'' Th» angel, ir^ his allusion to ijie two olive trees, quotes the psophet Zechanah, iv. 3, ** And two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the othet upon the left side thereof." Here the olive tMes are used in a igurative sense, and properly denote the '* sons of oil," or the two cherubinw which stood over the ark, and spread their wings over the mercy-seat. The wings of the cherubims stretched from either side of the house to the centre over the mercy-seat, and their faces turned inwards down upon the mercy-seat, and the glory of the God of Israel was above the cherubims. These cherubims are a lively type of the Old and New Testament. The significa- tion of cherub is *^ fulness of knowledge ;" so is the word of God, ^< that the man of God may be thoroughly furnished, perfect in every good work." They have the whole truth, all we can &ow about Jesus Christ in this state. They stand on either hand of Christ, one before he came in the flesh, pointing to a Messiah to come, by all its types and shadows ; and like the cherub whose wings touched the outer wall of the room and reached to the centre over the mercy-seat, so did the Old Testament reach from the creation of the world down to John's preaching in the wilderness, and like the cherub looking down on the mercy-seat, it tes- tified of the Messiah. The other cherubim's wings reached from the centre over the merc^r-seat, and touched the other wall of the room, while his face was turned back upon the mercy-seat. So does the New Testament be^ at the preaching of John, and reveals all that is neoeesarv for us to know, down to the end of the world. And all the ordinances of the New Tes- tament house look back to the sufierings, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ, and are to continue until hks second coming and end of the world. These cher- ubims were made of olive trees, and overlaid* with pure gold, 1 Kings vi. 33 — ^88. Again: the an^l tells &chanah what the two olive trees are ; Zech iv. 4 — 6, '* So I answered and spake to the angel that talked with me, saying, What are these, my lord?" (the two olive trees.) ** Then the angel that talked with an answered aiid said unto me, Knowest thou not what these be! And I said, No, my lord. Then he answered and spake unto me, saying. This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel , " &c . Here we are plainly told that the two olive trees are the word of the lionrd, and the angel tells John, Rev. xi. 4, that ** the two witnesses are the two olive trees and the two candlesticks. ' ' As candlesticks are the means of light, so is die word of God. Candlesticks are used in Scripture in the same sense as lamps. And. David says, '* Thy word is a lamp to my feet and a light to m^ path." Hierefore, I humbly believe that I have fairiy and condnsively proved ^at the two witnesses are the (Md and New Testament. And I will, n. -Show what we may understand by the two wit^ nesses being clothed in sackcloth. Sackcloth denotes a state of darkness, as in Rev. vi. 13, *|The sun became black as sackcloth of hair;" that is, the sun became dark, inviaibie, and did not give its light. Jufit so, dnriaff the dark ages of papal nde, the word of Grod was darkened by monkish super- stition, bigotry, and ignorance in its sacred principles. It did not give its true light, because the laws, doc- trines, and ordinances were dianged by the laws of the Latin ohurefa ; its doctrine was perverted by the intro- duction of the doctrine of devils and the anti-Christian abominations : its ordinances were so altered as to suit the convenience of carnal men ; and it was obscured, because the common people were forbidden to read it, or even lo have it in their houses, by the Papal author- ity.^ It was hid from the world in a great measure ; for the Papal beast, the church of Rome, forbade its translation into any language except the Greek and Latin, which languages ceased to oe spoken in the Roman government pi the middle of the sixth century. Sackcloth denotes great calamities and troubles, as in the days of Hezekiah, 2 Kings xix. 1, 2, '* When king HeEeldah heard (the threatenings of the king of Assyria) he rent his oLothea, and covered luinself with sackcloth ;" also, the Ninevites put on sackclothi at the preaching of Jonah, when their city was threatened with a frial overthrow. So with the two witnesses ; while they were clothed in sackcloth, it was a time of great calamity and trouble to the people of Ged ; per- secution raged without any mitigation in some or all parts of the Roman government, and the church of God, which was fed and nourished by the " two wit- nesses," during her residence in the wilderness, was threatened with a fmal dei^truction by the Papal ainues, the inquisition, and every other means that could be devised by wicked men or devils. But God has pre- served his word, through all the persecutions of the Roman, power. ,1 shall now, lU. ohow their history, prophecy, and time speci- fied in the text. let. Their history, contained in Rev. xi. 5—13, in- clunve. Let me read and explain. 5th verse, **If any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies, and it any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.". If any man shall add or take away from the book or rev- elation of God, "God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city ;" and ** God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book^" Tills verse has been verified in our day in the history of deistical France. The rulers of France, in the revolution, proclaimed a war of extermination against the " fishermen's Bible," as they were pleased to term it ; and within six years they exterminated them- selves, the republic, and almost their principles. The kingdom was deluged in blood ; anarchy was the law of the land ; and the judgments denounced by this word were literally accomplished, so that deists themselves stood appalled at the horror and confusion their own principles had brought upon their heaven-daring crimes. 6th verse, ** These have power to sliut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy." Allusion is here had to " the three years and a half," in the days of Elijah, when theiieavens were shut up, Luke iv. 25, which is the same time the witnesses prophesy clothed in sackcloth, 1260 days, forty-two months, thirty days, to a month ; that being common time, and this prophetic. The Scriptures are the means which God has made use of to convert sinners from error to truth, from sin to righteousness, and to convey the knowledge of grace (which in this verse is compared to rain) to a lost and perishing world. During the reign of anti-Christ, 1260 years^ the church in the wil- derness, and the two witnesses clothed in sackcloth the same 1260 years, the doctrine of grace in Jesus Christ was but partially taught. Much of the professedly Christian world jfiave been taught that doing penance, purchasng indulgences, obeying the holy Catholic church, or performing some outward act for pardon, would insure them heaven and happiness. But when the Scriptures began to be read and understood, and where the doctrine of grace in Jesus Christ has been published by the translation and circulation of the word of God, how diiferent the scene ! Now, we can hardly find a Roman Catholic who will pretend that heaven is purchaaed by infliction of bodily torment, by doing penance, or by a monastic seclusion from the world ; neither do we see them selling indulgences, and pro- mising the holders pavdon for the most abominable crimes. And but rarely do we hear the infiUlibilitj of the mother, or holy Catholic church, advanced nrom pulpit or press. Why this mighty change in public sentiment? Because the reign of grace is not with- held ; the two witnesses are no longer clothed in sack- cloth ; '* Michael has stood up, that standeth for the children of 4hy people." And the ** angel is flying through the midst of heaven, having the everlasUng gospel to preach to them that dwell on the earth." ** And have power over the waters to turn them to blood." By waters, we understand people; and by blood, war> This text has been amply fulfilled in the wars of Europe, fighting for religious tenets and eccle- siastical power, claiming their prerogatives from the two witnesses, and wresting and perverting the word of God to their own destruction. ** And from thence come wars, tumults, fightings," because they under- stand not. " And to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will." In Old Testament times, it was the word of God, through Moses and Aaron, that smote Egypt with the ten plagues, and through Joshua the Canaanites. So, in New Testament times, the seven la«t plagues, and the three woes, are denounced against the anti-Christian beast, who dwells on and has great power over the eartli. ^' As often as they will ;" meajiing as often as they have prophusied of them, so often wiH the plagues be sent. Not one jot or tittle of the word of God will fail. 7th verse, **And when tliey shall have finished their testimony," that is, when the 1360 jfwuns are about fulfilled, the ^* beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit ;" this beast is the same as the little horn, Papal Rome, and is said to ascend out of the bottornless pit, because it is founded on error. Th« principles tauffht by this beast were first Paganism, and ended in Deism, which are not built on the word of God, and, therefore, have no foundation, and may truly be said to be " bottomless.-^ ** Skall Make war against them. * ' The ffovernmenls, under tlM authority of Papal Rome, shall endeavor to ezleminate the "two witnesses," the word of God. "And overcome them, and kill them ;** have power them, pass laws or edicts against them, and, by tliii means, destroy their usefulness, Kfe^ and activity. F*of where the Scriptures are not read, and believed in they become a dead letter ; but when rnd, and be- lieved, << they are spirit they are life," John vi. 63. 8th veise, " And their dead bodies shall lie in tte streets of the gl«at city^ which spuritually is called Sodom and Egypt, whexe alao our Lord was ornoified. " This veiae teaches «is ^lai the word of God would be made a dead letter, bydManthonty of one of the prin- cipal kingdoms ont of one of th^ ten into whidi the Roman govermnent waa divided ; and that they wmild be guilty of the same sins that Sodem aitd ^rpt wera guilty of; and, also, of crucifying our Lord, that is, m a spiritual sense. This will apply to France in par- ticular. France, previous to, and in the Frendi levc^- lution, was guilty of Sod9mitish sins ; she also had held in bondafe, like Egypt, the pepple of God ; and, in France, C^nat had been crucified afresh in his people, on St. Bartholomew's ere, A. D. 1673, when 50,000 Huguenots were murdered in one night. The people of God are called Chnet'a ^pixttaal body, 1 Peter ii. 5, Col. i. 34. 9th verse, ** And they ef the peoj^e, and kkidreda, and tongues, shall see their dc^ bodiea tfnree dm and a hs3f, and shall not sufll^ their dead bodiea to oe put in graves.'* This decree, or edict, diould be gen- erally Known among all nations ; and although Uiey could not prevent the witnesses, from lyiBg in the streets of the great city three years and a half, yet this nations about them woiHd prevent the Scriptures from being buried, or put oi|t of sight. 10th verse, ** And they that dwell upon the earth shall xeioioe over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another, beeause these two prophets tormented them that dwelt upon the earth." We learn by this text that the nation, who would anppres^ the reading of the word of Grod, would make great reioicings upon this ooeaaioa, «iid eongrat«ilate each other upon the destruction of die Bftle^ ae they weidd suppdse, for this reason, because the doctrine and jne- cepts of the Bible would be hateful and disagreeable to them. Uth verse, ''And after three days uid a half, [years,] ^e spirit of lifSs from Grod entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and. great fear fell upon them which saw then." After the BiUe would be dormant three yearn aad a half, God would so order in his providence, that it woidd agak be to be read and enjoyed as usual, and the Bme would again stand upon its own foundation, or merils, and would a^ain have its bearing on the hopes wbA fears of mankmd, and the ^vemments of the weiid, and its ene^^es would see it and tremble. 12th verse, "And they heard a great voice from heaven, saying unto them. Come up hither ; and they ascended up to heaven in a cloud, and their enemies beheld them. ' ' This verse shows ua that many voices would unite in calling lor a general apread; of the Bible through the world, and Uiet the. BiUe wenld be exalt^ among the nations, aad great mnkitades of them curculat^, and the enemies of the word of God couhl not prevent it. Here we have a plain and dis- tinct prophecy of the Bible soeieties. 13th verse, '' And the eame hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth pert of the eity fell, ttd in the earthquake were slain of men [names or tltlesl seven thousand, and the remnant were aifrighted, and gave ^lory to the God of heaven." At the same hour me witnesses would be slain, there would be a great revolution, and one of the ten kingdoms, which had given their power and support to the Papal beast, would fall; and seven thousand namee, or tides of nobUtty, in church and state, woeld be deataeyed ; and this revolution would orodace great fear aaHmg the nations, and some would acknowledfe that the word was ftiMlling, and God was produemg theae woMler- ful events. Here we a^n see exactly detected the French revolution, and its eflfoets; and we cannot but see that the whole of this prophecy has been Iheridlj fulfilled. In the beginning of the sixth century, about A. D. 538, Justinian, ^mperor of Constantinople, in his con- troversy with the Arians, and other sohismatica in the Greek church, constituted the bishop of Rema head over all others, both in the western and east^n churches, who, by his authority, suppresaed the le^ ing of the Bible by laymen, nrolni&ng thai they oeold not read and understand wittiout the aanatanee ef the clergy. About this time, too, the Latin lanffua^ ceawd to be spoken in Italy, and the Greek and Xatw both became dead languages. The Bible at that tina Digitized by Google kMMUi THE WESTERN MIDNIGHT CRY. 79 not heuig written or ^.faoslated into any othei^ languagwj ia Eurtpe^it became an easy task for the bishop to obacu];e tH^ dpetrine and discipline of the word of (Sod, w> &r aa auitetdhw convenience, and to obtain universaJ power pves the nunds and consciences of men, and clothe the Scriptures in sackcloth. ^ If, then, the Scrip- tures were first clothed in sackcloth in A. D. 538, and Wjore to prophesy 1360 years in this situation, their jiraphecy would end in 1798. About the close of the eighteenth century, in consequence of the abominable corruptioDs of the church of Rome being exposed to {>ttbUf ^ew, the men of the world began to treat reve- ation as a fiction, and leligioh as priestcraft; and instead of searching for the pillar and ^ound of the tnithy ^-ttieir imaginations became vam, and their joolish mv^ were darkened." They declared war agaioat the Bible, the^Uwo witnesses," which war becanie geneml all over Europje and America. Some of the most eminent and principal writers in this con- troversy were in France, the principal kingdom among the ten, into which Rome had been divided at the close of the fifth century i and so suocessful were these writeis, that almost the whole nation of the French became Deists, or Atheists, in a short time. Tliis na- tion had bag been guilty of the abominations of the anti-Chriflftian beast, the sins of Sodom and Egypt, and the pexseeu^n of those who protested against her na- tional corruptions : the slaying of the witnesses ; their lying in a dead state three years and a half in the street of Uk^ great city; the revolution spoken of in this prophecy-HUl hi^pened in the French revolution, be- tween the years 1793 and 1798. A decree was passed by the council and directory of France, prohibiting the Bible io be read in public, in any of the chapels in France; and Bibles were gathered in heai>s, -and bon- fires were made of ^em, and great rejoicings were h«d all over the kingdom at the downfall of priestcraft, tm they called it ; and particularly at Lyons, where the . Soriptnres were publicly dragged through the streets, with cicoiunstances of the greatest contempt, and oth^r Uuim. transacted in the exultation of their triimiph, whiokave too ahoddug to narrate. Let it suffice, then, to say, that after three years and a half the Bible was agion parmitted to be read, and religion had free toler- ation m France ; and what is equally as remarkable, iVf that thn same year a few individuals in London eatahlished what hBa since been styled the Bible society, which has been instrumental in sending Bibles among fU nations, and of translating them into more than X50 Imnguages since that period ; and almost all the Writem, who acknowledge the Bible .t^ be the two Witnesses, do agree that the events,, prophesied of in ^this passage, wei;e literally accomplished in the French iDTolution. Now, the Bible is more than restored to Its toner s^te in society; it is exalted, and every femoft can have, and read, and examine for themselves mto ita aacved truths. It is a]so a fact, that the pro- . gtem of the Bible society has exceeded the most san- guine expectations of its advocates ; and the atheists and deists of our day appear to be perfectly confbnnd- ed St these events. Instead now of declaring open wac against the Bibloj they make pretence at least of diamng their rnlea of mosality firom this blessed book ; and the man who should now undertake to write down the word of God» would be considered either a mad- maa or a fo^. One thing more : In the French Revo- itttion, the namea or titles of men were abolished ; and It is said by some writers, that, in the lon^ list of titled nohiUl^', and the great catalogue of pnestly orders. th^re were seven thousand destroyed at onee. Well might the cemnant be affi^hted, and give glory to the X0^ nanow fiur a moment see what follows the his- tory ff dl^ two witneasea. Hth verae,. *' Tha second wo is pa«t| and behold, ihe third wo com«th quickly." The second wo be- ^|aa by the mvil wara m France and Grermany, and ended in the French revdntion; and the third wo - wiU.ceoie quiokly. It ia the last great wo denounced against, the woman sitting npon the scarlet-colored heaat, and against the eartE» which she hath filled with .feai sorperieai and the kingdoma of this world, which iKoat aU he 4eatroy6d under this wo. .? I^^ne, '''And the aeventh angel sounded, and aneie wen^ gieat veieea m heaven, saying, Hie long- 4p